Chapter 70: Hot Bath**
Chapter 70: Hot Bath**
As soon as we stepped into the house, Yuri greeted me with her usual serene smile and took my bag without a word. It was moments like these that reminded me of just how lucky I was to have such devotedpanions.
"Thank you, Yuri," I said with a grateful smile, already feeling the weight lifted off my shoulders.
"Your thanks is wasted on me, My Lord. It''s my duty to please you," Yuri replied with her usual stoicism.
As we made our way further into the house, Yuri turned to me with a serene expression. "My Lord, I have prepared the bath for you. Anddy Albedo, You can enter the bath after Lord Alexander is done."
After a long day of school and unexpected encounters, the thought of soaking in a warm bath sounded like absolute heaven.
As we entered the bathroom, the sight of the steaming tub filled me with a sense of satisfaction. Yuri had truly outdone herself this time.
"I''ll leave you to it, My Lord," Yuri said with a graceful bow, her voice asposed as ever. "If you require anything else, please do not hesitate to call for me."
"Thanks, Yuri," I said with a grateful smile, already starting to strip off my clothes in anticipation of the soothing warmth of the bath.
As I settled into the warm embrace of the bath, I couldn''t help but let out a contented sigh. The stress and tension of the day seemed to melt away with each passing moment, leaving me feeling utterly rxed.
Just as I was starting to drift into a state of blissful tranquility, I sensed a presence near the door. Turning my head, I caught sight of Albedo peeking in, her eyes fixed on me with an intensity that sent a shiver down my spine.
"Albedo, what are you doing?" I asked, trying to keep my voice casual despite the sudden surge of adrenaline.
Albedo''s eyes widened slightly, as if she had been caught red-handed. "Oh, um, nothing," she stammered, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. "I was just... uh... checking to see if you needed anything."
I raised an eyebrow skeptically, knowing full well that Albedo''s definition of "checking" often involved a lot more than just a casual nce.
"Albedo, you do realize that peeping is not exactly an appropriate pastime, right?" I said, unable to suppress a teasing grin.
Albedo''s expression shifted from embarrassment to something resembling defiance. "I-I wasn''t peeping," she protested, though her flustered demeanor betrayed her true intentions. "I was merely... admiring the view."
I couldn''t help but chuckle at her thinly veiled attempt to cover up her actions. It was moments like these that reminded me just how infatuated and clingy Albedo could be when it came to me. Despite her best efforts to hide it, her obsessive tendencies always seemed to shine through.
"Well, in that case, if you want, you can join me. You know this tub is spacious enough for two people," I said, unable to resist poking fun at her expense.
Albedo''s eyes widened in surprise at my unexpected invitation, her cheeks flushing an even deeper shade of red. "Join you?" she echoed, her voice barely above a whisper.
I couldn''t help but smirk at her reaction, thoroughly enjoying the way she squirmed under my teasing gaze. "Why not?" I replied with a mischievous twinkle in my eye. "After all, it''s not every day we get to enjoy a luxurious bath together, right?"
For a moment, Albedo seemed torn between excitement and uncertainty, her mind undoubtedly racing with a million different thoughts. But then, with a determined glint in her eyes, she squared her shoulders and stepped forward, her expression resolute.
"Very well, Alex," she said, her voice tinged with determination. "If that is your wish, then I shall dly ept."
As Albedo swiftly shed her clothes and present her naked glory in front of me. And I didn''t waste the chance as I scanned her top to bottom.
Her hour ss figure and that wide hips where site to behold and that boobs where something else.
Noticing me staring, Albedo slow allowing me to enjoy the view and she didn''t stop there.
As if picking picking something she bend down, her ass facing my direction, allowing me to see her pink, untouched pussy for me to see.
If all this didn''t make my dick hard then I would be impotence.
After giving the service, she settled into the warm water, her gaze met mine with a newfound intensity, her eyes sparkling with a mixture of anticipation and excitement. It was clear that she was fullymitted to making the most of this unexpected opportunity, whatever it may entail.
"Alex, something is poking me on my belly." Albedo said as she started breathing fast.
"Do you mind it." I asked as I moved closer to her. My rod was pressing down on her belly.
"No," Albedo''s cheeks flushed a delicate shade of pink at my words.
"No? Do you mind if I do this." I said as I groped her melons. This is one of softest thing I touched, excluding death''s bubbly ass.
I pinched her pink nipples hard instead of screaming from pain she started moan.
Coming close to her ears I whispered. "I am going to suck your nipples, you can masturbate if you want." Without dy I started to suck her nipples.
I twisted my tongue around her pink, moderate nipples. I sucked her as if I am trying to drink milk for those melons. I bite her enough to make her scream a moan.
While I sucking her, she was masturbating, she flicked cunt, fingered her pussy make her pink pussy red, while she was moaning under the pleasure.
I stopped sucking her boobs and take a look at her face.
"You look extremely beautiful right now." I said, it was not a lie as she was really sexy right now.
Seeing her face, my vampire fangs slow reveled itself and without waiting I sank my my fangs in her beautiful neck line and started drinking her blood.
~~~
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least onement and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
Join my Kofi to support me. You will get 45 advace chapters for $15.
/ckBolt517
Chapter 71: Albedo**
Chapter 71: Albedo**
I sank my my fangs in her beautiful neck line and started drinking her blood. In response Albedo started moan harder.
"Take me, Take me right here." Albedo said, I could feel that she is losing her self control and being a subus it won''t be weird if she pound on me.
Then I whisper to Albedo.
"It''s seems you are having fun masturbating youself, while I was pleasuring you, I expect same from you, so give me a blow job."
Hearing me, Albedo nodded and without waiting she went on her knees.
Her hands sneaked closer, wrapped around the base of my cock. She sucked in a deep breath, stretched closer, and sticking out her tongue, she licked the tip before pressing her lips on my cock.
My body jerked momentarily, which she surely noticed and smiled. Then she sloppily put the tip within her mouth, causing her cheeks to bulge as the cock filled the small mouth.
She moved her hand gripping the shaft, massaging it with her hands, and bounced her head down. Thick saliva surged around her tongue and drenched my cock and before long a hot sensation enveloped my entire cock as her mouth reached the base of my cock.
She already took the monstrous cock on her first attempt and didn''t gag! Though her techniques weren''t the best, the passion with fiery tongue wrapping every part of my cock more than made up for it.
Slouching against the tub, I gazed at her head bobbing in a tempo that made my spine shiver about from pleasure.
Thankfully, the water was shallow, so she wouldn''t be choking anytime soon.
I pushed my hand on her head and yed with curly grey hair. She looked up holding my cock, a hint of pure satisfaction in her scarlet eyes.
"Good girl. You are doing a great job."
She pulled back her mouth with a pop and beamed a wide smile.
*Ding!*
[Albedo: Affection +50]
[Albedo: Affection +150]
*Ding!*
[Albedo have exceeded 500 Favorability points]
Shut up! Let me enjoy this moment!
Hot sighs tickled my cock as she gasped for breath, looking up at me with a passionate gaze and tears brimming in her eyes.
"Thanks, Alexander-sama" She said with tears sliding down her cheeks. "I also love it, it is warm. Sho warm. I-I love every part of it! I can''t believe... I''m finally doing this!"
I nodded and quietly patted her head. Maybe that was what she needed. Her sole reason to live was me after all. It made me appreciate her even more.
She smiled and lunged back into blowjob, making lewd wet sounds with each bob. I groaned while enjoying the scene of her pink lips sliding down my glistening cock deep into her throat and her slick fingers ying with my balls.
I lost track of time while being pleasured by her adorable little mouth. She licked every drop of precum leaking from the tip and her delicate hands gently stroking the shaft, all with apletely infatuated expression.
I couldn''t hold on anymore! Why was she so adorable and sexy? I pulled her head, shoving my cock deep as possible, I released everything. She gagged on the thick cum sting from my dick.
I panted while she tried to swallow down my cum, collecting the extra on her palms.
"Alexander-sama¡" She slurred and swept her tongue over her lips. "It''s delishicious."
Sweet girl! That''s my adorable girl. Howe I never noticed she has that cute charm before. I might have fucked her silly back on Nazarick.
And my cock turned hard from her sweet gesture.
"Wanna do it here?"
I asked since it be her first time.
She nodded and rubbed her cheeks on my cock sensitive after cumming.
"Anywhere is fine with Alexander-sama."
That''s all I need to hear, without waiting I positioned my dick on her pussy, I swung my hips, aiming for the rough spots I discovered earlier. My cock invaded her convulsing pussy, spilling her juices everywhere on the bed.
This time Albedo''s moan became genuinely loud with a mix of hot sighs and ecstatic screams.
I poured all of my feelings, going too wild on her first sex. It made her happier, absolutely certain that I sought her.
Crap, I can''t control now.
I sealed her lips and finished with an intense thrust, pping my balls against her in the process.
She clung to me, her body shivering, producing a thick load of warm juices.
I uttered a soft groan as my cock throbbed and sent a stream of cum inside her. She raised her waist a little as her body twitched and her vagina sprayed a burst of fluids on my cock.
Creampies felt way better when there was no risk.
As she calmed down, we kept in the same position, gazing into each other''s face. Then without saying anything she positioned the my dick on her pussy and sat down.
I reached out and clenched her buttcheeks, fondling her springy ass.
Albedo slowly raised her butt, drawing lines from our lewd fluids at the part where we were connected. She plopped down again, her tightness almost making me cum.
Albedo leaned forward and touched my chest. "So hard¡"
I raised my body a little and she wrapped her arms around my neck, cing her lips on mine. Now in a better position, she swung her lips, moaning in sync. I squeezed her butt and pushed my cock deeply into her.
She released me and threw her head back. "Ahhh¡ that pierced my womb!"
Her insides cramped, brutally gripping my cock. I took a deep breath and held back the approaching climax.
She was too damn tight!
Or rather her hole was smallsmall even for a subus.
Albedo clung to my body, squishing her pair of breasts against me, and kept moving her hips.
For several moments, the pping sounds of flesh and her moans resounded in the otherwise silent room.
I was at my limit already.
"Alexander-sama, color my womb in your semen."
"Yes, ma''am."
I pushed down her hips and pushed my waist, meeting womb-san again. Twitching, my cock let out a load even more than thest one. Albedo''s vagina contracted and squeezed out my dick as if her dear life depended on it.
Albedo arched her back forward silently, overwhelmed by sheer pleasure.
I released a sigh as my climax ended. But, her juices kept overflowing with no ends to be seen as if she became a broken dam.
A long momentter, she regained herposed smile. "Alexander-sama, ehehe~."
She finally broke¡
~~~
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least onement and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
Join my Kofi to support me. You will get 45 advace chapters for $15.
/ckBolt517
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!
Chapter 72: Yuri Alpha**
Chapter 72: Yuri Alpha**
A long momentter, she regained herposed smile. "Alexander-sama, ehehe~."
She finally broke¡
Just then, a knocking sound was heard.
"My Lord, are you okay, I heard a sound from the bathroom." It''s non-other that Yuri. Because the door was not fully closed, she entered the bathroom without waiting for my response, only to find Albedo with with a silly smile.
Yuri just froze there without knowing what do until her emotion suppression kicked in making her rational again.
But I noticed that she was staring hard at my dick. But it''s seems her status as maid is preventing her open up her feelings.
"I''m very sorry for peeking in on you at you, My Lord. I will go right away." Yuri said as she was about turn around.
"Stop there, Yuri." I said, I can''t miss fuck such a hot maid, can I. And not going to lie Yuri is one of my favorite pleiades maid.
Hearing me, Yuri stopped on her tracks and turned around to face me.
Before continue my action, I turned to Albedo, as I expected she didn''t said anything. She just had a beautiful silly smile as if she is enjoying the after glow of the sex.
"Did you bath, Yuri?" I asked.
"No, My Lord."
"Then that''s perfect, Strip your clothes and join me." I said, even I don''t know how I got that confidence to ask a woman to join me in the bath.
"But.. " Yuri then looked at Albedo.
"If you are not interested, then you don''t have to." I said, inviting her was one thing but forcing her is another.
But I didn''t have to worry as Yuri quickly replied.
"No, My Lord, I will join you right now." She quickly said. Yuri consider it to be a honor to share a bath with her Lord.
"Excuse me." After removing the clothes Yuri entered the bath.
Yuri''s body, hidden beneath the maid''s uniform was perfectly shaped with superb proportions, and although the size of the her melons was indeed smallpair to Albedo, the well-shaped breasts certainly looked as if they could not be more perfect.
At the tip of them sits a lovely pale peach color circle with its delicate outline - her waist is slender and firm, and her supple flesh seems to give off a sense of vigor underneath.
It was the first time I had ever seen a woman''s ass so big. A thickyer of ck pubic hair on her pussy. And above all, her ck hair, which is usually tied up in an updo, hangs down to her shoulders, making her younger than usual and sexier, regardless of her stoic face.
"Come here, Yuri." I said, without dy she came in front me.
"What do you think of your current situation?" I asked,
"I am Happy, that you invited me to join you in bath." She said.
"Just happy? Aren''t you expecting something, when you entered here." I said teasgly.
She doesn''t said anything, she looked down without saying anything as she was embarrassed to even talk.
"Do you me to do something for you, Yuri, If yes then speck you mind." I said.
Following my question, I heard a silent whisper.
"Yes,"
"I couldn''t quite hear you."
As if she can''t wait any longer she said.
"I want Lord Alexander to same thing you did tody albedo." She said. I was surprised as I didn''t think she would easly admit it. After all, I was just teasing her.
But that she admit it, I can''t back down can.
"Then give a hand job." I ordered.
"Okay, so. Excuse me."
Without any hesitation, she touched my erect and hard manhood. I tightened my buttocks and felt my crotch harden at the touch of a Yuri''s fingers touch was more than just a touch, it felt almost innocent like she was checking the shape of it, gripping it with her fingers. A shiver runs down my spine from the thrill.
What''s more, she wrapped her fingers around it and started pumping it up and down. She was even better than I thought. My erect penis was being yed with by her smooth fingers, and it was twitching and throbbing.
Yuri''s fingers made a circle and began squeezing my penis.
"Oh, I see, Master, you like it this way."
.....I got exposed. But I''m already naked.
she handles my meat pole is like a spiral around the pir of flesh, twisting and curling it. Wow, you''re so good .....
Yuri''s fingers tightened with the perfect amount of force. Her observant eyes read the strength her Master wanted each time, and then she would pleasure and torment him. She didn''t seem to mind when the overflowing precum smeared her delicate fingers.
With her consistent care, pleasure started to build in my dick.
"Yuri, open your mouth and ept my sperm."
~~~
Christmas Offer just started. If you use the discount code: DD0E1 on my Patreon, you will get 30% off on all tiers (Both Monthly and Annual), which has about 100+ advance chapters. This deal will end on Dec 25. Make full use of it.
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least onement and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
Join my Kofi to support me. You will get 45 advace chapters for $15.
/ckBolt517
/ckbolt517
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!
Chapter 73: Yuri Alpha 1**
Chapter 73: Yuri Alpha 1**"Yuri, open your mouth and accept my sperm."
Without waiting she took my length on her mouth and accepted my cum. Of course, ordinary blow job is no fun, so I placed my hand on Yuri''s head and deep throat her.
[Yuri: Affection +100]
[Yuri: Affection +100]
Interesting thing about being an undead is they don''t have to breath because of that Yuri accepted my cock without gagging.
And without even, showing any resistance she accepted it. Did I said her throat was heavenly.
She contract and released her throat in perfect intervals, and give a maximum pleasure she can give. And after drinking all my cum in one sitting, she didn''t stop.
With her graceful fingers holding both my cock and balls, she let her lovely tongue crawl over the thick, veiny flesh. As her tongue wriggled and probed, I was very aware that this was the first time she had ever performed such an indecent act.
glub, glub
the glan is seared with a slippery flame, the pleasure, immorality, and lewdness. this is too much for me. I started to move my hips in an attempt.
I hadn''t expected blowjobs to be so good.
Yuri sucked on my manhood and passionately shoved her face into it. She twirled her tongue in a slippery, slurping pattern and sucked on it so hard that her cheeks sunken. Her slick white forehead is covered with steam of the bath, her wavy black hair is shaking, and her large grey eyes give me a seductive stare.
[Yuri: Affection +150] S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
That that limit of my ensuring, without waiting, i took hold of her ass and started applying force on my large dick. To which my dick slid in without any obstruction.
With that I started moving my hips and my dick kissed Yuri''s baby room with each thrust.
"Ah~~" Yuri moaned with pleasure but soon her emotion suppression kick only to once again started to feel pleasure. This cycle continued.
With each of my thrust, Yuri big plum ass giggled like a wave seeing that, I rased my hand high and slapped her.
*Pant* "Ah~~" Yuri moaned with intensity as her inside tighten like a wire grip.
"My Lordd~~Harder" She moaned breaking her stoic maid but soon she regained it as the emotional suppression kicked in once again.
Hearing her plead, I started to fastened my thrust.
And with each thrust I slapped her ass leaving my hand mark on her.
I then groped her by hair and make her straight up and I sank my fangs on her neck.
I don''t why but drinking blood from my partner seem normal to me, maybe one the side effect of being Bloodline Lord.
As I drank Yuri''s Blood, her pussy become increasingly tight. And I had feeling that she is approaching her climax.
Knowing that I quickly started move and soon pleasure started to build on my dick.
With a deep thrust, I pushed all my length inside her. It seem that I touched her cervix hole.
And that was enough her to climax and I also put my white deep inside her, marking her womb.
[Yuri: Affection +200]
[Yuri Alpha have exceeded 500 Favorability points]
While I finished Yuri, Albedo, who was watching, hugged be from behind and whispered.
"Now it''s mine, turn." With that, I started round two.
???
As the evening faded into the early hours of the morning, our intimate encounter with Albedo and Yuri stretched on, each moment filled with passion and desire. The warmth of the bathwater enveloped us as we surrendered to the pleasure of each other''s touch.
Albedo, with her fiery devotion, and Yuri, with her serene dedication, complemented each other perfectly as they lavished attention on me, their every caress sending waves of ecstasy coursing through my body.
Yuri''s gentle touch was like a soothing balm, her every movement calculated and precise as she tended to my needs with unwavering devotion. Meanwhile, Albedo''s fervent ardor knew no bounds, her passion igniting a fire within me that burned brighter with each passing moment.
Together, the three of us explored the depths of desire, losing ourselves in the throes of passion as we surrendered to the intoxicating allure of each other''s embrace.
As the first light of dawn began to filter through the windows, signaling the end of our night of passion, we lay entwined in each other''s arms, our bodies spent but our hearts full.
With a contented sigh, Albedo snuggled closer to me, her breath warm against my skin. "My Lord, that was truly unforgettable," she murmured, her voice filled with reverence and adoration.
I smiled tenderly at her, brushing a stray lock of hair from her forehead. "Indeed it was, Albedo," I replied, my own heart swelling with affection for her. "And I couldn''t have asked for better companions to share it with."
Yuri, ever the picture of serenity, nodded in agreement from her place beside us, her expression one of quiet contentment.
As we lay together in the quiet stillness of the early morning, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of gratitude for the bond we shared. In each other''s arms, we had found solace, comfort, and above all, love.
~~~
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
Join my Kofi to support me. You will get 45 advace chapters for $15.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 74: Raynare
Chapter 74: RaynareAs Sunday dawned bright and clear, I found myself with a rare opportunity to escape the confines of school and indulge in a little leisure time.
But while most people might spend their Sundays lounging around at home or catching up on chores, I had a different plan in mind¡ªa plan that involved a certain charming shrine maiden.
With a mischievous grin on my face, I set out on my way to the shrine, my steps light with anticipation. After all, what better way to spend a Sunday than by ''coincidentally'' bumping into Akeno.
But as fate would have it, my journey took an unexpected detour when I stumbled upon a park along the way. And there, seated on a bench, was an alluring young woman who seemed lost in thought.
With her violet eyes and slender figure, she was a vision to behold, her long black hair cascading down her back like a waterfall of silk.
For a moment, I found myself torn between sticking to my original plan and indulging in a little spontaneous diversion.
After all, who could resist the allure of a beautiful stranger pondering the mysteries of life in the tranquil embrace of a park bench?
With a playful twinkle in my eye, I approached the woman, my curiosity piqued. "Excuse me, miss," I began, my voice laced with charm. "Mind if I join you? The company of such a captivating presence is too enticing to resist."
As my words hung in the air, the woman turned towards me, her smile as enigmatic as ever.
"I don''t usually entertain strangers," she replied, her voice smooth as silk. "But I suppose I can make an exception for someone as handsome as yourself."
Ah, flattery. The oldest trick in the book, but oh-so-effective when executed with finesse.
"My name is Raynare, What''s your name?" Raynare, the first antagonist of High School DxD, asked to me.
Pic
"Alexander, but you can call me Alex," I replied with a grin, hoping to match her playful demeanor.
In the original timeline, Raynare was supposed to seduce Issei and kill him, which would make him a devil with the help of Rias. But now that Issei has become Issey, a woman, I don''t know how she is going to become a devil.
Raynare obviously can''t use the same tactics she used on Issei, which involved seduction, as Issey is a woman with a commitment to finding a perfect boyfriend who is as perverted as she is.
And lucky for Issey, her future boyfriend was seducing her enemy. She should be proud of it, right?
Well, Issey''s male version did say that there is no discrimination when it comes to boobs, so I guess it''s all right.
Hearing my name, Raynare nodded thoughtfully, her violet eyes scanning me with a curious glint. "Alex, you seem to be new in town," she observed, a subtle smirk playing at the corners of her lips.
I couldn''t help but chuckle at Raynare''s observation. "Yes, I am," I admitted, feigning a sheepish grin. "I was actually on my way to explore the town, but then I stumbled upon this park bench and couldn''t resist the urge to strike up a conversation with the most captivating person in sight."
Raynare''s smirk widened into a knowing grin, and I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of amusement at her response. "Well, aren''t you the smooth talker," she teased, her eyes sparkling with mischief.
I grinned at Raynare''s playful jab or her wonderful acting skills, "Well, you know what they say¡ªlife''s too short to pass up on interesting encounters," I quipped, my tone light and teasing.
Raynare chuckled, her laughter like a melody in the tranquil park setting. "That''s certainly one way to look at it," she conceded, her violet eyes sparkling with amusement.
Leaning forward ever so slightly, I posed my next question to Raynare with genuine interest. "So, Raynare, since you seem to know your way around town, I was wondering if you''d be willing to show me some of the hidden gems?" I asked, flashing her my most charming grin.
As I subtly released a small amount of my mana, I couldn''t help but wonder how Raynare would react. Would she be intrigued, suspicious, or perhaps a bit of both?
Sure enough, her expression flickered with subtle surprise, her violet eyes narrowing slightly as she sensed the faint energy emanating from me. It was like watching a detective piece together clues at a crime scene, except the only crime here was my attempt at being mysterious.
Knowing Raynare, I had no doubt she would try to learn more about me. After all, fallen angels weren''t exactly known for their trust in strangers. If she deemed me unworthy, well, let''s just say I''d have to watch my back around her.
But for now, I couldn''t help but find the whole situation amusing. It was like being in my own personal game of cat and mouse, with me playing the role of the elusive mouse and Raynare as the cunning feline.
Raynare''s lips curved into a wry smile, and I could tell she was intrigued by the challenge I presented. "Well, Alex, since you asked me nicely, I will give you a tour you won''t forget for life."
"Oh, I am looking forward to it," I replied with a smirk, unable to resist the playful banter. "Just promise me you won''t lead me into any dark alleys with sinister intentions."
Raynare chuckled, her laughter like a melody in the cool evening air. "Oh, Alex, where''s the fun in that?"
~~~
(I don''t plan to add Raynare to his haram but she and her fallen angel friend will become maids and butler of Nazarick. Tell me your thoughts about it.)
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
Join my Kofi to support me. You will get 45 advance chapters for $15.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 75: Will you die for me
Chapter 75: Will you die for meIn the Occult Research Room, three distinctive figures occupied the space. Rias Gremory, the crimson-haired beauty with a commanding presence, sat at the chessboard, her keen mind focused on the strategic game before her.
Beside her, Akeno Himejima, the elegant black-haired maiden with a ponytail, watched the game with a playful glint in her eyes.
And nestled between them was Koneko Toujou, the petite girl with white hair and golden eyes, her expression as stoic as ever.
As Koneko spoke up, her words drew the attention of her companions. "Both Alexander and Issey are with fallen angels, Rias-senpai," she reported, her voice calm and matter-of-fact.
Koneko is a petite girl with white hair and gold eyes. The front of her hair has two long bangs going past her shoulders and several loose bangs hanging over her forehead, while the back has a short bob cut. She also wears a black cat-shaped hair clip on both sides of her hair.
Rias''s eyebrows furrowed slightly in contemplation as she considered Koneko''s words. "Fallen angels, you say?" she mused, her crimson eyes narrowing thoughtfully. "That''s certainly... unexpected."
Akeno leaned forward, her curiosity piqued. "Do you think it''s a coincidence, Rias?" she asked, her voice tinged with intrigue.
Akeno is a beautiful young woman with a voluptuous figure, very long black hair and violet eyes. Her hair is usually tied in a very long ponytail, reaching all the way down to the floor with two strands sticking out from the top and sloping backward, with an orange ribbon keeping it in place.
Rias shook her head slowly, her expression thoughtful. "I highly doubt it," she replied, her tone grave. "It seems the fallen angels are making their move."
"So what''s next? What should we do?" Akeno turned to Rias, her eyes searching for guidance as she gestured towards the chessboard. "Didn''t you have your eyes on Issey and Alexander to make them your servants?"
Rias paused, her fingers hovering over the chess pieces as she considered Akeno''s question. "I did have my eye on Issey," she admitted, her gaze shifting to the board before her. "I''m one hundred percent sure she possesses a sacred gear. As for Alexander... he''s still something of a mystery to me."
"I did hear that he was quite handsome," Akeno chimed in with a mischievous smile. "And even his older sister, Albedo, is quite popular among both teachers and students."
Rias nodded thoughtfully at Akeno''s observation. "Yes, I''ve heard about Albedo," she replied, her voice tinged with curiosity. "She seems to have made quite an impression on everyone at school." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Akeno''s lips curved into a knowing smile. "I wonder what their story is," she mused, her eyes gleaming with interest. "It''s not often that we come across such intriguing individuals."
Rias''s expression softened with amusement. "True," she agreed, a hint of mischief dancing in her crimson eyes. "But regardless of their background, if Alexander and Issey possess potential, then they could prove to be valuable additions to our peerage."
Akeno nodded in agreement, her gaze turning back to the chessboard. "Indeed," she said, her tone thoughtful. "Let''s keep a close eye on them and see how things unfold."
???
Issey stood in the bustling plaza, her eyes scanning the crowd as she waited for Mittelt. The sun beat down overhead, casting a warm glow over the colorful array of shops and stalls that lined the square. It was a lively scene, filled with the chatter of shoppers and the tantalizing aroma of street food.
As Issey glanced around, her thoughts drifted to Mittelt, the new friend she had met recently. From what Mittelt had told her, she was an orphan who had come all the way from England to start a new life in their town. Issey couldn''t help but feel a pang of sympathy for her, imagining the challenges she must have faced in adjusting to her new surroundings.
When Mittelt had timidly asked Issey if she could show her around the town, Issey had readily agreed. After all, she knew firsthand how overwhelming it could be to navigate a new place all on your own. Plus, she was always eager to make new friends, especially ones who shared her adventurous spirit.
As Issey waited, she couldn''t help but feel a flutter of excitement at the thought of showing Mittelt all the hidden gems of their town. From the cozy cafes tucked away down winding alleyways to the picturesque parks that offered respite from the hustle and bustle of city life, there was so much to explore and discover.
Finally, Issey spotted Mittelt making her way through the crowd, her expression a mix of nervousness and anticipation.
She was a petite girl with blonde-colored hair and big, doe-like eyes that seemed to take in everything around her with wonder.
"Hey, Mittelt! Over here!" Issey called out, waving excitedly as Mittelt approached.
Mittelt''s face broke into a relieved smile as she hurried over to join Issey. "Thank you so much for agreeing to show me around, Issey," she said earnestly, her English accent giving her words a charming lilt.
"No problem at all!" Issey replied cheerfully. "I''m always up for an adventure, and I can''t wait to show you all the best spots in town."
As they set off together, Issey launched into a lively description of their first stop: a quaint little bakery known for its mouthwatering pastries and friendly atmosphere.
Mittelt listened attentively, her eyes sparkling with excitement at the prospect of sampling some of the town''s culinary delights.
By the end of the tour, they reached the tranquil fountain at the heart of the park, Mittelt turned to face Issey with a serious expression.
"Well, I had a lot of fun today, and I want to thank you for showing me around," Mittelt began, her tone solemn. "But there''s something I need to ask you."
Issey''s brows furrowed in confusion, but she nodded encouragingly. "Of course, Mittelt. You can ask me anything."
Mittelt took a deep breath before posing her question, her gaze steady as she met Issey''s eyes. "Will you... die for me?"
Issey blinked in surprise, her mind struggling to process Mittelt''s unexpected request. "Umm, what?" she stammered, feeling utterly bewildered by Mittelt''s sudden question.
"I said, will you die for me?" Mittelt repeated, her tone unwavering as she waited for Issey''s response.
~~~
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
Join my Kofi to support me. You will get 45 advace chapters for $15.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 76: A hole on heart
Chapter 76: A hole on heartAfter leaving the park, Raynare took me on a whirlwind tour of the town. I have to admit, it was quite the adventure, even though she was faking most of her enthusiasm. But hey, fake enthusiasm is still enthusiasm, right?
We strolled through the streets, with Raynare pointing out all the local hotspots like a seasoned tour guide. She even managed to fake excitement over mundane things like the town square or the local bakery.
At one point, she dragged me into a quaint little shop that sold nothing but artisanal pickles. Who knew pickles could be so exciting? Raynare certainly seemed to think so, as she raved about the various flavors and textures, trying to convince me that pickle tasting was the next big thing.
I couldn''t help but laugh as she insisted that we try every single pickle in the store. I mean, who does that on a date? But hey, when in doubt, pickle it out, right?
As we continued our tour, Raynare''s fake enthusiasm began to wane, and I could tell she was getting tired of pretending. But bless her heart, she soldiered on, determined to show me the best of what the town had to offer.
We stumbled upon a local fair that was in full swing, complete with carnival games and a Ferris wheel. Raynare''s eyes lit up at the sight of the cotton candy stand, and before I knew it, she was dragging me over, insisting that we indulge in some sugary goodness. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
I couldn''t resist her infectious energy, so I obliged, even though I''m pretty sure she was just using me as an excuse to satisfy her own sweet tooth. But hey, who am I to turn down cotton candy?
As we rode the Ferris wheel, Raynare leaned against me, her laughter ringing out over the sounds of the fair below. In that moment, I forgot all about her fake enthusiasm and just enjoyed the moment for what it was¡ªa silly, spontaneous date with a girl who was trying her best to kill me.
Sure, our date may have been filled with fake smiles and forced excitement, but in the end, it was still one of the most fun experiences I''ve had in a long time.
By the time the ride came to an end, the two of us were already back at the park where we first met that morning.
"So, Alex, what did you think of our little date?" Raynare asked, breaking the comfortable silence between us.
I couldn''t help but smile at her, genuinely impressed by the day''s events. "Honestly, it was more fun than I expected," I admitted, feeling a sense of gratitude for the unexpected adventure.
Raynare chuckled softly, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "Considering I was the one showing you around, I suppose that''s a compliment," she teased.
I couldn''t help but admire her commitment to the act. Despite her true identity as a fallen angel, she had seamlessly slipped into the role of a regular human, keeping up the charade with remarkable skill.
It made me wonder if I could ever be as convincing in my own disguises.
"Now that I''ve shown you around town, there''s something I need you to do for me," Raynare said.
I raised an eyebrow, "Oh? And what might that be?"
"Can you die for me." Raynare said as she summoned a pair of holy weapon.
And her dress changed to bondage costume, I have to say that''s look so good on her.
As Raynare summoned a pair of flashy holy weapons, "Oh, that''s some flashy stuff you got there," I commented, feigning nonchalance as I eyed the weapons with interest.
Raynare seemed taken aback by my lack of fear in the face of her open hostility. I guess she was expecting me to cower in fear or beg for mercy, but hey, where''s the fun in that?
"And sorry, Raynare, I can''t die for you today," I said with a shrug, flashing her a grin that I hoped looked more confident than I felt.
After all, there''s no harm in trying to play it cool, even when you''re facing down a fallen angel with a pair of lethal weapons.
Raynare''s expression darkened, her disappointment evident as she realized that her little ambush hadn''t gone quite as planned. But instead of backing down, she raised her weapons higher, determination shining in her eyes.
"Well, if you won''t die for me willingly, then I''ll just have to make you," she declared, her voice dripping with malice.
I couldn''t help but roll my eyes at her melodramatic speech. Seriously, who talks like that in real life? But before I could respond, Raynare lunged forward, her weapons gleaming in the sunlight as she aimed a strike directly at my chest.
Of course, any normal human would try to dodge it, but I''m not normal, and I''m certainly not human. As a vampire god, I welcomed the attack, allowing the holy weapons to pierce my heart with ease.
"You know, it''s considered rude to stab someone''s heart without their permission," I quipped, my tone light despite the situation.
As Raynare''s eyes widened in surprise, I couldn''t help but chuckle. It seemed even fallen angels weren''t immune to a good dose of sarcasm.
With a swift motion, I grabbed hold of the weapons protruding from my chest, ignoring the slight pain as I yanked them out. Raynare watched in disbelief as the wounds on my chest closed up almost instantly, leaving no trace of the attack.
"Now that we''ve had our fun, how about we call it a day?" I suggested, flashing her a cheeky grin.
Raynare''s expression shifted from surprise to frustration, her violet eyes ablaze with fury. "You''re not getting away that easily," she growled, raising her weapons once more.
~~~
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
Join my Kofi to support me. You will get 45 advace chapters for $15.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 77: Becoming Devil
Chapter 77: Becoming DevilRaynare''s expression shifted from surprise to frustration, her violet eyes ablaze with fury. "You''re not getting away that easily," she growled, raising her weapons once more.
But before she could make another move, a sudden burst of energy froze her in her tracks. I turned to see an exceptionally beautiful woman with crimson eyes and pale skin, her buxom figure clad in a flowing white dress. It was one of my vampire brides, summoned to watch over Issey.
Without even acknowledging Raynare''s existence, the woman knelt before me. "Lord Alexander, Lady Issey is in danger. She''s about to be killed by someone known as Mittelt," she informed me calmly.
I nodded, grateful for her timely intervention. Issey may have undergone a gender change, but she was still the protagonist of this world, and I needed to ensure her safety as she navigated the challenges of becoming a devil in Rias Gremory''s Peerage.
As for Issey''s fate, well, who was I to interfere with destiny? If she was meant to receive an upgrade, then so be it. Besides, it wasn''t my place to stand in the way of her growth and development.
As for my grand entrance into Rias''s household, well, that was a different story altogether. I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of excitement at the prospect of making a memorable impression, but at the same time, I had yet to come up with a solid plan.
"Oh well," I thought to myself with a shrug, "Let''s just go with the flow for now. After all, spontaneity is the spice of life, isn''t it?"
Turning back to Raynare, who was still frozen in place, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of pity. She may have been a fallen angel with malicious intent, but even she didn''t deserve to be ignored like this.
"Raynare, consider this your lucky day," I said with a smirk, addressing her for the first time since her failed attack. "You''re going to work as a maid from now on."
Raynare''s eyes widened in disbelief, clearly not expecting this turn of events. But before she could protest, I turned to my vampire bride. "Take her to my house," I instructed, confident that she would carry out my orders without question.
With that, I watched as Raynare was escorted away, her fate now sealed as she embarked on a new chapter of her life as my unwilling maid.
As for me, well, I had preparations to make for Issey''s safety and my impending entry in front of Rias''s. It was shaping up to be an eventful day, to say the least.
???
Issey
"Will you... die for me?" Mittelt asked, her gaze steady as she met Issey''s eyes, her tone devoid of emotion.
Issey blinked in surprise, her mind struggling to process Mittelt''s unexpected request. "Umm, what?" she stammered, feeling utterly bewildered by the sudden turn of events.
The question hung in the air, the weight of its implications sinking in as Issey tried to make sense of Mittelt''s words. Was she seriously asking Issey to sacrifice her life for her? And if so, why? What possible reason could Mittelt have for making such a request?
"I said, will you die for me?" Mittelt repeated, her tone unwavering as she waited for Issey''s response, her blue eyes piercing into Issey''s with an intensity that sent a shiver down her spine.
Issey''s mind raced as she searched for a suitable answer, her thoughts a whirlwind of confusion and fear.
On one hand, she wanted to refuse outright, to reject Mittelt''s twisted request and distance herself from this dangerous person.
But on the other hand, she couldn''t as she doesn''t know what will Mittelt will do if she rejected her.
"I... I don''t understand," Issey finally managed to say, her voice trembling with uncertainty. "Why would you ask me something like that? What do you want from me?"
Mittelt''s patience seemed to wear thin, her demeanor shifting as she summoned a pink-colored holy weapon with a flick of her wrist. "It seems like you''re taking too long to answer," she remarked coolly. "Well, it doesn''t matter."
Issey''s heart skipped a beat as she watched the weapon materialize before her eyes. Her instincts screamed at her to run, to flee from the danger that loomed before her. But her legs felt like lead, rooted to the spot as fear held her captive in its icy grip. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
With a swift and merciless motion, Mittelt plunged the pink-colored holy weapon into Issey''s chest, a cruel smile twisting her lips as she inflicted the fatal blow. Issey''s body convulsed with pain, a strangled gasp escaping her lips as she collapsed to the ground, her world spinning out of control.
As Mittelt withdrew the weapon, leaving Issey bleeding and broken on the ground, she turned and fled into the night, her laughter echoing cruelly in Issey''s ears. Left alone in the darkness, Issey''s vision blurred with tears as she struggled to comprehend the betrayal she had just endured.
In her final moments, as the world around her faded into blackness, Issey''s thoughts drifted to the red-eyed boy she had met at school.
She couldn''t even ask what is the length of his rod was. And was he interested in making a harem.
Just as she about to die, a summoning circle activated.
Just as she was about to succumb to the darkness, a summoning circle suddenly activated nearby. From its ethereal depths emerged a stunning woman with crimson hair, her presence commanding and powerful.
"Did you summon me?" the crimson-haired beauty asked, her voice as melodious as a siren''s song.
But no answer came from Issey''s lips, for she was too weak to speak.
"It seems you''re about to meet your end," the woman observed, her gaze piercing through the darkness as she surveyed Issey''s broken form. With a graceful motion, she took a chess piece.
"This will give you a second chance," she declared, her voice resolute as she placed the chess piece on Issey''s heart. "As my servant."
That''s all Issey heard as she lost consciousness.
~~~
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
Join my Kofi to support me. You will get 45 advace chapters for $15.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 78: Rias Gremory
Chapter 78: Rias Gremory"It seems you''re ready to enter the world of devils, Dear," Death remarked with a slight chuckle, her beautiful visage managing to convey a sense of amusement.
"Well, I am about to make a grand entrance in front of the Gremory family, after all. I just hope Rias wouldn''t start fighting with me," I said to Death as I made my way towards where Issey was.
"You do know that you don''t have to worry about anything in this world, right? Even if the strongest being in this world came before you, you can fight without worrying about death," Death reminded me.
"Oh, Death, you know me. I prefer love over war," I replied with a smirk, knowing full well that my romantic escapades often landed me in more trouble than any battle ever could.
Death''s eyes seemed to gleam with amusement at my response. "Speaking of love, how are things going with Albedo and Yuri?" she inquired, her voice carrying a hint of mischief.
I couldn''t help but chuckle at Death''s directness. "Oh, you know, after yesterday, Albedo''s clinginess has reached new heights, and Yuri''s stoicism is as unyielding as ever," I replied, rolling my eyes at the thought of my two lovers.
"Even in the morning, Albedo was clinging close to me as if she had no intention of moving away. And as for Yuri, she blushed after looking at me, then soon her emotional suppression kicked in, making her stoic again, only for the cycle to repeat," I added with a wry grin.
Death let out a soft chuckle, her laughter echoing through the empty void that surrounded us. "Well, it seems like you have your hands full," she remarked, her tone tinged with amusement.
Before I could respond, Death''s expression grew serious. "You know, I think it''s time for a little girl talk," she said, her voice taking on a maternal tone.
"A girl talk? With Albedo and Yuri? Now that''s something I''d pay to see," I remarked, unable to suppress a smirk at the thought of my two lovers engaging in idle gossip.
Death nodded, a mischievous glint in her eye. "Consider it done. I''ll summon both Albedo and Yuri to my domain for a little chat," she declared, her voice filled with determination.
As Death began to fade from view, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of anticipation. Girl talk with Albedo and Yuri? Now that was bound to be an interesting conversation. But for now, I had a grand entrance to prepare for.
???
As I arrived at the designated spot, my vampire bride''s information proved to be spot on¡ªRias had already converted Issey into a devil. Phew! Crisis averted! But hey, no time to relax just yet; it''s showtime!
I couldn''t help but feel a wave of relief wash over me. Everything seemed to be going according to plan, and I let out a silent "thank goodness" as I surveyed the scene before me.
But despite the reassuring sight, I didn''t dare to slow down my pace. After all, I had a dramatic entrance to make, and I wasn''t about to let anything¡ªespecially not a smooth conversion into devilhood¡ªget in my way.
I put strength on my legs, I bounded forward and leaped into the air, landing with a flourish right in front of Rias. From her perspective, it must have seemed like I dropped out of the sky.
Now that''s what I call making an dramatic entrance!
As I landed in front of Rias, her reaction was immediate¡ªshe went on guard, suspicion etched into every line of her face. "Who are you?" she demanded, her voice sharp with caution.
I flashed her my most disarming smile, hoping to ease the tension with a touch of charm. "The name''s Alexander," I replied smoothly, trying to project an air of confidence despite the scrutiny I could feel in her gaze.
But as soon as the words left my lips, I could see the gears turning in Rias''s mind. Recognition sparked in her eyes, and her expression shifted from guarded to puzzled.
"Alexander..." she echoed, her brow furrowing in thought. Then, like a lightbulb flickering to life, understanding dawned on her face. "Wait a minute... You''re the transfer student who joined Kuoh Academy yesterday, aren''t you?"
Bingo! She''d figured it out. But rather than let on that I already knew who she was, I played dumb. "Oh, do I know you?" I asked innocently, pretending as though her name meant nothing to me.
Well, considering I''d just dropped out of the sky in front of her, I was probably already on her suspicious list anyway.
Rias''s eyes narrowed slightly, her gaze piercing as she assessed me. "I''m Rias Gremory," she introduced herself, her tone cautious yet polite. "Your senior."
"So, Rias, it seems you''re a devil," I remarked, nodding towards her bat-like wings with a hint of curiosity.
"Yes, I am," she confirmed, a subtle note of surprise in her voice. "And from how unbothered you seem even after hearing my surname, it appears you''re new to the supernatural world."
I resisted the urge to roll my eyes. Of course, I was new to this world¡ªwell, sort of. But why spoil the fun by revealing that little detail? "You could say that," I replied cryptically, opting to keep her guessing for now.
"So Alexander, what are doing here." She asked.
I couldn''t help but stifle a chuckle at Rias''s question. What was I doing here? Well, aside from making a grand entrance and casually dropping in on a conversation between devils, fallen angels, and newly minted devils, not much, really.
"Well, I was just wandering around the park," I replied with a casual shrug, doing my best to maintain an air of mystery. "Then I sensed the presence of a fallen angel, so naturally, I came to investigate."
Rias''s gaze lingered on me, her expression unreadable. Was she buying my story, or was she seeing right through my flimsy excuse?
~~~
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
Join my Kofi to support me. You will get 45 advace chapters for $15.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 79: Chit chat
Chapter 79: Chit chatRias''s gaze lingered on me, her expression unreadable. Was she buying my story, or was she seeing right through my flimsy excuse?
As I glanced over at Issey, who lay sprawled on the ground nearby, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of relief. Despite the chaos and confusion surrounding us, she managed to become a devil.
Not going to lie, I was actually nervous about how Issey is going to become a devil. Because of my modification, she becomes a pervert with the goal of finding her perfect boyfriend instead of the perverted boy aiming to become a Harem King.
"It seems she''s alive," I remarked, trying to sound casual despite the underlying tension in the air.
Rias nodded in agreement, her gaze shifting between me and Issey. "Yes, she is," she acknowledged, her tone thoughtful. "But the question remains¡ªwhy did you come to her aid? What''s your connection to her?"
Ah, the million-dollar question. What was my connection to Issey, and why had I chosen to intervene in her fate?
"Nothing, actually, (for now). I just saw her yesterday in school. She''s in the same class as me," I explained, keeping my response vague yet truthful. There was no need to divulge any unnecessary details.
"I suppose you could say I have a soft spot for damsels in distress," I added with a wry smile, hoping to lighten the mood with a touch of comedy. "But in all seriousness, I couldn''t just stand by and watch someone get hurt, especially not in my own backyard."
Rias regarded me with a mixture of skepticism and curiosity, her blue eyes probing for any sign of deception. But try as she might, she couldn''t seem to find any cracks in my facade.
"Well, Alexander," she said at last, her tone tinged with a hint of respect, "it seems you''re not as ordinary as you appear."
I couldn''t help but smirk inwardly at her assessment. If only she knew the half of it. But for now, I''d play along with her perception of me as just another transfer student trying to find his place in the world.
"I still haven''t completely believed you," Rias admitted, her expression thoughtful as she glanced back at Issey, who lay unconscious on the ground after her transformation into a devil. "But for now, I need to take Issey back to her house."
I nodded in understanding.
"I will send someone to call you tomorrow," Rias continued, her gaze returning to me with renewed determination. "We will continue our talk then."
I inclined my head in acknowledgment, a faint smile playing at the corners of my lips. "Of course, Rias. I look forward to it," I replied smoothly.
But as she turned to leave with Issey in tow, I called her out. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
"Wait a minute." Rias paused, her expression curious as she turned back to face me, Issey still cradled in her arms. I strode forward, closing the distance between us with purpose.
As I reached them, I gently placed a hand on Issey''s shoulder, silently chanting a spell under my breath. "{Brave Heart}," I murmured, channeling the magic to soothe her transition into devilhood.
"What did you do?" Rias asked, her eyebrows furrowing in confusion.
"It''s just a little spell of mine," I replied casually, flashing her a grin. "You know, to help Issey accept her new devilish identity without any unnecessary trauma."
Rias regarded me with a mixture of skepticism and curiosity, her blue eyes narrowing slightly as she assessed me. "And you''re telling me this spell just erases any fear or trauma?" she questioned, her tone skeptical.
"Well, technically it''s more of a low-level spell designed to remove fear," I admitted, scratching the back of my head sheepishly. "But hey, same difference, right?"
Rias seemed to consider my explanation for a moment before nodding in reluctant acceptance. "I suppose if it helps Issey adjust to her new life as a devil, then it can''t be all bad," she conceded, her tone softening slightly.
With that settled, I stepped back, allowing Rias to continue on her way. As they disappeared from view.
Just after Rias disappear, a familiar notification bell chimed, pulling me back into reality. With a quick flick of my wrist, I opened my system, eager to see the results of my intervention.
{Congratulations! Issey has become a devil, successfully starting the canon.}
{500 karma points acquired.}
{Congratulations! You have intervened in the canon event without changing the plot.}
{1000 karma points acquired.}
{Raynare is removed from the plot.}
{50 karma points acquired.}
{Raynare has become your maid.}
{50 karma points acquired.}
"Sweet, sweet karma points," I muttered to myself, a satisfied grin spreading across my face. It seemed that my intervention had not only gone smoothly but had also earned me quite a hefty reward.
Content with the karma points I had acquired, I decided to check the affection meter to gauge Rias and Raynare''s feelings towards me.
[Rias Gremor, Heiress of the House of Gremory]
Acquaintance: 80%
Description: Curious about what you are
Like to know more about the spell you used
Like to make you a member of her Peerage
Remark: Saw that boobs, that''s the pair which made the strongest being in this world. So suck them dry if you want to be strongest.
[Raynare, The Fallen Angel]
Hate: 100%
Description: She is currently cussing you with all the words she knows.
Wants to kill you but can''t
She is horny because you are hot
Remark: I didn''t knew you were into bondage
~~~
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
Join my Kofi to support me. You will get 45 advace chapters for $15.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 80: Sacred Gear
Chapter 80: Sacred GearAfter my chat with Rias, I was looking forward to some chill time back at my pad. But oh boy, was I in for a surprise when I swung open the door! There stood Albedo, axe in hand, giving Raynare the evil eye.
"Albedo, what''s the ruckus?" I asked, trying to keep things cool despite the axe-wielding shenanigans.
Albedo''s eyes flashed with anger as she turned towards me, her grip on that axe tightening like she was about to chop wood. "My Love, she had the nerve to attack you," she spat out, sounding like a mama bear ready to protect her cub.
I scratched my head, wondering what on earth had set off this whole axe party. Meanwhile, Raynare was as cool as a cucumber, not a hint of worry on her face.
Turning to the vampire bride, who was kneeling there like the ultimate sidekick, I asked, "What did you say to Albedo?"
"I merely relayed what I witnessed, My Lord," she replied respectfully, her gaze never leaving the ground.
I sighed inwardly, trying to make sense of the situation. It seemed that Raynare''s presence had triggered Albedo''s protective instincts, but her reaction was far more aggressive than I had anticipated.
"Albedo, simmer down and put the axe away," I said, hoping to dial down the crazy before someone lost a limb.
But before I could play peacemaker, Raynare decided to unleash a string of colorful words in my direction.
"You jerk, where do you get off? Let me out of here, or I swear I''ll make you regret it!"
Well, isn''t this a fun little family reunion?
As Raynare''s colorful tirade echoed through the apartment, I couldn''t help but stifle a chuckle. Talk about a drama queen! But seriously, who did she think she was threatening? Last time I checked, I was the one with the vampire brides and a knack for turning chaotic situations into comedy gold.
"Raynare, Raynare, Raynare," I said, shaking my head in mock disappointment. "You''re a fallen angel, not a fallen comedian. Save the threats for someone who''s actually scared of you."
Albedo''s grip on the axe loosened slightly as she shot me a puzzled look. Clearly, my banter was throwing her off her game, and I was totally okay with that. Anything to defuse the tension and get back to my regularly scheduled chill time.
"Lord Alex, are you sure about this?" Albedo asked, her voice tinged with uncertainty.
I flashed her a reassuring grin. "Trust me, Albedo. I''ve dealt with worse than a feisty fallen angel before breakfast. Now, why don''t you put that axe away before someone gets hurt?"
Albedo hesitated for a moment, torn between her protective instincts and my seemingly nonchalant attitude. But eventually, she relented, lowering the axe with a reluctant sigh. Crisis averted, at least for now.
"Now, Raynare, we have a lot to discuss, like your purpose here and the most important question of all¡ªwhen is Asia Argento coming to this town?" I said, striking a pose against the wall with all the casual swagger of someone who''s used to being in control.
Raynare shot me a surprised glare, clearly not expecting me to know about Asia Argento, but I just grinned back at her, as cool as a cucumber.
After all, dealing with scarier stuff than her was just another Tuesday for me.
She sighed in resignation, realizing there was no escaping this conversation.
"Fine, if you must know, I''m here because..." Raynare began, her voice dripping with disdain.
But before she could spill the beans, the doorbell chimed, interrupting her with perfect timing.
"Now, who could that be?" I pondered aloud, striding over to the door with a curious expression.
As I swung open the door, I was met with the sight of Yuri, my ever-faithful maid, holding a tray of freshly brewed tea.
"Master, I thought you might like some tea," Yuri said, her voice as calm and composed as ever.
I couldn''t help but chuckle at her impeccable timing. Leave it to Yuri to swoop in and save the day with a spot of tea.
"Thanks, Yuri." I said.
With a satisfied nod, I turned back to Raynare, ready to continue our conversation over a cup of tea.
But before I could say anything, I waved my hand, dispelling the summon that had brought Raynare here in the first place.
"Now that''s taken care of," I said, gesturing for Albedo to join me. "Why don''t you take a seat, Albedo? Let''s all enjoy this tea together."
Albedo hesitated for a moment, her gaze flickering between me and Raynare, but eventually she settled into the nearest chair.
As we sat around the table, sipping our tea in companionable silence, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. Despite the unexpected turn of events, everything seemed to be falling into place, just as I had planned.
"So, Raynare," I began, turning my attention back to her. "You were about to tell us why you''re here."
Raynare sighed, her expression resigned. "I''m here on a mission from my superiors," she admitted reluctantly. "They believe there''s a powerful sacred gear hidden in this town, and they want me to find it."
~~~ sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
Join my Kofi to support me. You will get 45 advace chapters for $15.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 81: Confession
Chapter 81: ConfessionRaynare sighed, her expression resigned. "I''m here on a mission from my superiors," she admitted reluctantly. "They believe there''s a powerful sacred gear hidden in this town, and they want me to find it."
Albedo, with a look of genuine curiosity, piped up, "What''s a sacred gear?"
Raynare''s incredulous gaze fell on Albedo, as if she couldn''t believe what she was hearing. It was as if Albedo had just asked if the sky was blue or if water was wet.
"You don''t know what a sacred gear is?" Raynare asked, her tone laced with disbelief. "It''s like asking if a dragon knows how to breathe fire." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Albedo blinked in confusion, clearly taken aback by Raynare''s reaction. "Um, no?" she replied, looking to me for confirmation.
Before we arrived in this world, I only told Albedo some basic stuff about it, and in that basic stuff, I forgot to mention Sacred Gear. Silly me.
I couldn''t help but chuckle at the exchange. "Well, Albedo, a sacred gear is a powerful artifact bestowed upon humans by god," I explained, "They grant their wielders incredible abilities, but they''re also highly sought after by various factions."
"And the interesting fact about sacred gear is only humans or half-humans can possess one. Talk about discrimination!" I added.
Raynare nodded in agreement, her frustration subsiding slightly. "Exactly," she said, shooting Albedo a look that clearly said, "How could you not know that?"
Albedo shrugged, seemingly unfazed by Raynare''s disapproval. "Well, now I know," she said nonchalantly, taking a sip of her tea as if the conversation were nothing out of the ordinary.
I turned my attention back to Raynare. "So, Raynare, you mentioned that your superiors sent you here to find a sacred gear,"
"Yes, that''s correct," she confirmed.
"Then why are you on the streets hunting human."
Raynare''s expression shifted, her violet eyes darting nervously as she searched for a suitable response. It was clear that my question had caught her off guard, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction at seeing her squirm.
"I was not hunting humans, I was just weeding out the ones who could become dangerous to us, fallen angels," she replied, her tone defensive.
I arched an eyebrow skeptically, unconvinced by her explanation. "Weeding out, huh? That''s a creative way to put it," I remarked dryly, exchanging a knowing glance with Albedo.
Albedo, for her part, merely nodded in agreement, her expression unreadable as she continued to sip her tea.
Raynare shifted uncomfortably under our scrutiny, clearly feeling the weight of our skepticism. "Look, I have my orders," she insisted, her voice tinged with frustration. "I''m just doing what I have to do to fulfill them."
I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of sympathy for Raynare. After all, I knew what it was like to be caught between duty and personal convictions. But at the same time, I couldn''t ignore the fact that her actions had put innocent lives at risk.
"Did your superiors know that you were hunting humans in the territory managed by two heiresses of great devil families?" I pressed, determined to get to the bottom of the matter.
Raynare hesitated, her gaze flickering nervously as she weighed her options. It was clear that she was torn between loyalty to her superiors and the realization that she had overstepped her bounds.
"Well, um, they may have had an idea," she admitted reluctantly, her voice trailing off.
I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at Raynare''s response. It seemed like she was trying to downplay the severity of her actions, but her hesitance betrayed her true feelings.
"Oh, I doubt that," I interjected, my tone laced with skepticism. "From what I know, the leader of the fallen angels is someone who doesn''t have any interest in waging war."
Raynare''s eyes widened in surprise, clearly caught off guard by my assertion. It was clear that she hadn''t expected me to be aware of the inner workings of her organization.
"Who told you that?" she asked, her voice tinged with curiosity.
I shrugged nonchalantly, keeping my expression carefully neutral. "Let''s just say I have my sources," I replied cryptically, not wanting to reveal too much too soon.
Raynare frowned, clearly frustrated by my evasiveness. It was clear that she was starting to realize that she was in way over her head.
"Look, Raynare, I''m not here to play games," I said, my tone firm. "I need to know the truth, and I need to know it now."
Raynare sighed, her shoulders slumping in defeat. It was clear that she had run out of excuses, and she knew it.
"Fine," she said, her voice resigned. "The truth is, my superiors sent me here to retrieve a sacred gear that they believe is hidden in this town. They didn''t explicitly tell me to hunt humans."
Raynare''s confession didn''t surprise me much. It seemed like her superiors had sent her on a wild goose chase, hoping to stumble upon a sacred gear hidden in our little town. Typical.
"Now for the important question, when is Asia Argento coming," I inquired, eager to gather all the pieces of this puzzling situation.
Raynare hesitated for a moment before responding, her tone laced with a hint of disdain. "Before I tell you, you do know that she is a witch. So don''t hold any empathy towards her," she said, trying to cast Asia in a negative light.
I couldn''t help but roll my eyes inwardly at Raynare''s attempt to slander Asia''s reputation. Sure, Asia might have her quirks, but calling her a witch was a bit of a stretch. She was more like an air-headed bunny who couldn''t harm a fly if she tried.
"I''ll keep that in mind," I replied casually, not wanting to give Raynare the satisfaction of thinking her words had any effect on me.
Raynare sighed, her shoulders slumping in defeat. It seemed like she had finally realized that her attempts to manipulate me weren''t getting her anywhere.
"Fine," she said, her voice resigned. "Asia is scheduled to arrive in town next week."
I nodded, filing away the information for later. It seemed like our paths were destined to cross sooner rather than later.
~~~
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
Join my Kofi to support me. You will get 45 advace chapters for $15.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 82: A new maid
Chapter 82: A new maidRaynare''s reluctant admission about Asia''s arrival didn''t come as a shock. It seemed she had finally run out of excuses and decided to spill the beans.
"Now, that wasn''t so hard, was it?" I remarked with a smirk, feeling a sense of satisfaction at finally getting the information I needed.
Raynare let out an exasperated sigh, clearly eager to be free of our interrogation. "Can you let me go now? I''ve told you everything I know," she pleaded, her tone bordering on desperation.
"Let you go? Oh, I think I mentioned earlier that you''re going to work as a maid under Yuri," I replied casually, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.
Raynare''s eyes widened in disbelief, a mix of shock and indignation crossing her features. It was clear that she hadn''t expected such a fate when she set foot in our town. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
I couldn''t help but chuckle at her reaction. The idea of Raynare, a fallen angel, being reduced to the role of a maid was almost too amusing to bear.
"But don''t worry, Raynare. You''ll find that being a maid has its perks," I added with a mischievous twinkle in my eye, hoping to lighten the mood with a bit of humor.
Raynare''s protests fell on deaf ears as Albedo, unable to contain her annoyance any longer, stepped forward with a menacing aura. "You worm," she addressed Raynare, her voice dripping with disdain. "You are given the glorious opportunity to become a maid of the supreme Being, and you''re complaining about that?"
I couldn''t help but smirk at Albedo''s dramatic flair. She certainly knew how to make a point, even if it was a bit over the top. And judging by the murderous glint in her eyes, it was clear that she wasn''t joking around.
Beside her, Yuri remained silent, her expression mirroring Albedo''s annoyance. It seemed that they both shared the sentiment that Raynare''s reluctance was unwarranted.
Then, with a deadly seriousness that sent shivers down my spine, Albedo turned her gaze towards me. "Allow me to end her pitiful existence, My Lord," she requested, her tone leaving no room for argument.
I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at her bold suggestion. While I appreciated her dedication to my well-being, I couldn''t exactly condone murder of potential harem member, especially not in my own apartment.
"Let''s not be too hasty, Albedo," I interjected, holding up a hand to forestall any further violence. "While I appreciate your enthusiasm, I think we can find a more... diplomatic solution to this predicament."
Albedo''s expression softened slightly at my words, but the fire in her eyes remained undiminished.
It was clear that she was still itching for a fight, and I had to tread carefully to avoid setting her off.
"But, My Lord," Albedo protested, her tone pleading, "she''s a weak fallen angel. She doesn''t deserve mercy."
I couldn''t deny that Raynare''s actions had been less than admirable, but I couldn''t bring myself to condone such extreme measures, either.
After all, I prided myself on being a fair and just ruler, even if it meant showing mercy to those who didn''t deserve it.
What a gentleman I become.
"Let''s give her a chance to redeem herself," I suggested, hoping to appease Albedo without resorting to violence. "Perhaps serving as a maid will teach her a thing or two about humility and respect."
Albedo''s expression softened slightly at my words, though the fire in her eyes still burned brightly. It seemed that she was reluctantly willing to give my suggestion a chance, even if she wasn''t entirely convinced.
"Very well, My Lord," Albedo conceded, her voice tinged with begrudging acceptance. "But if she steps out of line even once..."
"I promise, Albedo," I reassured her, holding up a hand in a gesture of peace. "If Raynare causes any trouble, you''ll be the first to know."
With that settled, I turned my attention back to Raynare, who stood before us with a mixture of defiance and resignation in her eyes. It was clear that she knew she had no choice but to comply with our demands, at least for the time being.
"Raynare," I addressed her, my tone firm but not unkind. "You have been given a second chance. Make the most of it, and perhaps you''ll find that being a maid isn''t as bad as you think."
Raynare''s response was a curt nod, her expression unreadable. It seemed that she had finally come to terms with her fate, whether she liked it or not.
As she followed Yuri out of the room, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction.
"Now then, Albedo, I have something to tell you," I said, catching her attention as she stood there, her eyes still burning with determination.
"What is it, My... Love," Albedo responded, her voice softening as she succumbed to her affectionate tendencies.
Ah, Albedo and her unwavering devotion. It was both endearing and slightly overwhelming, but I didn''t mind it in the least. After all, having someone as dedicated as Albedo by my side could certainly come in handy.
"Today, you will meet an important person of mine," I announced, watching as curiosity sparked in Albedo''s eyes.
"An important person?" she echoed, her interest piqued. "Who could it be?"
I couldn''t resist teasing her a bit before revealing the truth. "I''m not going to say who it is, but I''ll just say that she''s someone who holds a special place in my heart and she''s the reason why I was able to meet all of you."
Albedo''s eyes widened with anticipation, her excitement palpable. "Oh, I can''t wait to meet her!" she exclaimed.
I chuckled at her enthusiasm, unable to resist her infectious energy. "I''m sure you''ll get along famously,"
~~~
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
Join my Kofi to support me. You will get 45 advace chapters for $15.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 83: Chat with death
Chapter 83: Chat with deathIn Death''s Domine
In the ethereal realm of Death''s Domain, Albedo and Yuri found themselves standing in a space reminiscent of the grandeur of Nazarick''s throne room. Yet, there was a distinct absence of the familiar banners and insignia that adorned their beloved fortress.
The throne before them held a regal figure, an exquisitely beautiful woman whose striking appearance commanded attention. Her hair cascaded in contrasting hues, one side black as midnight, the other a pristine white. Scarlet eyes, sharp and piercing, regarded them with an intensity that sent shivers down their spines.
"Lady Albedo, where are we?" Yuri''s voice broke the silence, her eyes darting around the unfamiliar surroundings with a mixture of curiosity and apprehension.
Albedo, ever composed, took a moment to gather her thoughts before responding. "I''m not entirely certain, but Lord Alexander did mention that I would be meeting someone important to him," she replied, her gaze never wavering from the enigmatic figure on the throne. "From the looks of it, we are in the presence of that person."
As they approached the throne, the air seemed to crackle with anticipation, each step echoing in the vastness of Death''s Domain. Albedo and Yuri exchanged a glance, a silent acknowledgment of the gravity of their situation.
"Welcome, Albedo, Yuri," the woman on the throne spoke, her voice carrying a weight that seemed to reverberate through the very fabric of the realm. "I have been expecting you."
Albedo inclined her head respectfully, a subtle gesture of acknowledgment towards the mysterious figure before them. It was a silent recognition of the person who played a pivotal role in bringing Lord Alexander into their lives.
"Forgive us, but we find ourselves at a loss. May I inquire as to who you are and why we have been brought here?" Albedo''s voice was calm yet tinged with curiosity, her demeanor a reflection of her unwavering loyalty to her master.
The woman''s scarlet eyes sparkled with amusement, a mischievous smile playing on her lips as she revealed her identity. "I am Death," she declared simply, her words carrying a weight that resonated through the chamber.
"Death? As in the entity Lord Alexander fought and defeated?" Albedo''s surprise was palpable, her mind racing to comprehend the significance of their encounter with such a formidable being.
Death''s smile widened, a hint of mischief dancing in her scarlet gaze. "Oh, yes, indeed," she confirmed, her tone laced with a touch of amusement. "The very same Death your dear master triumphed over, bullied."
Albedo exchanged a glance with Yuri, a silent acknowledgment passing between them as they absorbed the revelation. If Death was here before them, then there must be a reason beyond mere chance.
"And why have you summoned us here, Death?" Albedo inquired, her voice steady despite the uncertainty that lingered in her heart.
The enigmatic figure on the throne chuckled softly, her scarlet eyes glinting with amusement. "Ah, my dear Albedo, Yuri," she began, her tone carrying a sense of familiarity. "I have summoned you here to formally introduce myself."
Albedo''s brow furrowed in confusion, her mind racing to comprehend the meaning behind Death''s words. "Introduce yourself?" she repeated, a note of skepticism creeping into her voice.
"Yes, indeed," Death replied with a nod, her smile taking on a more solemn tone. "I am Alexander''s lover, his first wife, his partner in bed."
"But you were, Lord Alexander''s enemy," Albedo insisted, her voice tinged with disbelief. "He fought against you, triumphed over you."
Death''s smile remained serene, her scarlet gaze unwavering as she addressed Albedo''s concerns. "Enemy? No, my dear. I was never his enemy," she explained calmly. "I am Death, the inevitable end that awaits all living beings. But Alexander... he is different. He defied me, challenged my authority, and in doing so, he captured my heart."
Albedo''s mind reeled at the revelation, her thoughts swirling with a mixture of confusion and awe. If Death was speaking the truth, then Lord Alexander''s actions had been far more profound than she had ever imagined.
"But why summon us here now?" Yuri interjected, her voice echoing the curiosity that Albedo felt. "What purpose does this serve?"
Death''s expression softened, a fondness shining in her scarlet eyes as she regarded the two guardians before her. "I have summoned you here to offer my blessings," she explained, her tone gentle yet resolute. "As Alexander''s beloved, you are dear to me as well. And I wish to ensure your happiness and well-being as you continue to serve by his side."
Albedo and Yuri exchanged a glance, a silent understanding passing between them. If Death, the eternal mistress of endings, was offering her blessings, then it was a gift beyond measure.
"We are grateful for your kindness, Death," Albedo replied, her voice filled with sincerity. "We shall continue to serve Lord Alexander to the best of our abilities."
As Albedo uttered those words, the atmosphere around them shifted abruptly, and before they knew it, Albedo and Yuri found themselves in an open area bathed in soft light.
"Albedo, Yuri, come here," Death beckoned, gesturing towards a cozy setup with three cups of tea and pastries laid out before them.
"We''ve had a long day, so why don''t we have a private girls'' chat?" Death suggested with a warm smile, her demeanor far removed from the imposing presence they had previously experienced. She looked more like a teenage girl ready for a casual hangout rather than the embodiment of death.
Albedo and Yuri exchanged surprised glances, taken aback by the sudden change in Death''s demeanor. But they couldn''t deny the appeal of a relaxed conversation with this enigmatic figure.
"Of course, Death," Albedo replied, a hint of curiosity lacing her voice. "We would be honored to join you."
Yuri nodded in agreement, her usual stoic expression softening with a subtle smile. "Thank you for the invitation," she added politely.
Settling down around the makeshift tea table, the three of them began to chat about Alexander.
Death even shared some of Alexander''s kinks. God knows, what Yuri and Albedo is going to do with that knowledge.
~~~
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
Join my Kofi to support me. You will get 45 advace chapters for $15. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
/BlackBolt517/blackbolt517
Chapter 84: Welcome to the peerage
Chapter 84: Welcome to the peerageNext morning, Kuoh town, Issey''s house
As the shrill sound of her alarm clock pierced the silence of her room, Issey groaned and rubbed her eyes, trying to shake off the remnants of sleep. With a groggy hand, she fumbled for the off button, silencing the incessant beeping that had rudely interrupted her dreams.
As she turned off the alarm, Issey''s eyes widened in surprise as she realized she was lying naked in bed. "What was that dream, and I''ve been stripped of my clothes," she muttered to herself, a bemused expression crossing her face.
Her gaze shifted to the figure covered by a blanket beside her, and confusion flickered in her eyes. "Who is she?" Issey wondered aloud, her mind struggling to piece together the events of the previous night.
With a hesitant hand, Issey reached out and lifted the blanket, revealing a stunning red-headed girl with ample assets. Issey''s heart skipped a beat as she recognized the crimson-haired beauty ¨C it was Rias Gremory, one of Kuoh Academy''s Two Great Ladies.
A rush of emotions flooded through Issey as she tried to make sense of the situation. Had she and Rias...? No, it couldn''t be. They didn''t even know each other well enough for something like this to happen. Besides, Issey considered herself straight; she had no interest in women.
Swallowing nervously, Issey tried to recall the events of the previous night, but her memory was hazy at best. She remembered being with Mittelt, showing her around town. And then... and then... She couldn''t remember anything else. How had she ended up here with Rias? S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
As Issey''s mind raced with questions, Rias began to stir, her eyelashes fluttering as she slowly woke from her slumber.
"Good morning," Rias greeted, her voice soft and husky from sleep.
"Good morning," Issey replied, her voice barely above a whisper. She couldn''t bring herself to meet Rias''s gaze, feeling a flush of embarrassment creeping up her cheeks.
Rias chuckled softly, a playful glint in her eyes. "I hope it''s not too much of a shock," she teased, stretching lazily beneath the blanket.
Issey shook her head, her cheeks still burning with embarrassment. "No, not at all," she managed to say, though her voice sounded strained even to her own ears.
As the awkward silence stretched between them, Issey''s mind raced with a thousand thoughts and questions. How had she ended up in bed with Rias? And more importantly, what did it mean for their relationship now?
But before Issey could dwell on her thoughts any further, Rias reached out and gently brushed a stray strand of hair from Issey''s face, her touch sending shivers down Issey''s spine.
"Relax, Issey," Rias said, her tone gentle and reassuring. "We didn''t do anything. I just have a habit of sleeping naked."
Issey''s eyes widened in surprise, a wave of relief washing over her. "Oh, thank goodness," she breathed, feeling a weight lift off her shoulders.
With a warm smile, Rias leaned in and placed a chaste kiss on Issey''s forehead, the gesture filled with a sense of reassurance and understanding. "Don''t worry, everything''s okay," she murmured softly.
But just as Issey began to relax into Rias''s comforting presence, her words took a sudden turn, catching Issey off guard. "Besides the fact that you''ve become a devil," Rias added casually, as if discussing the weather.
Issey''s eyes widened in disbelief, her mind struggling to process the unexpected revelation. "Wait, what?" she exclaimed, her voice tinged with disbelief. "I''ve become a devil?"
Rias''s chuckle echoed in the room, a hint of mischief dancing in her eyes as she watched Issey''s bewildered expression. "Yes, last night, you were killed by a fallen angel," she explained calmly, her tone belying the seriousness of her words.
Issey''s jaw dropped in shock, her mind struggling to comprehend the revelation. "Wait, what? I was killed?" she stammered, her voice trembling with disbelief.
Rias nodded solemnly, her blue eyes reflecting the gravity of the situation. "Yes, Issey. You were attacked by a fallen angel, but don''t worry, I managed to save you in time," she reassured, her voice gentle yet firm.
As Rias spoke, Issey''s gaze drifted to the bat-like wings and tail that had sprouted from Rias''s back, a visual reminder of the supernatural world that she had now been thrust into.
It was a lot to take in, but Issey stay calm and composed as if this was no big deal. Even Issey didn''t know how she was able to stay calm.
"I... I don''t understand," Issey murmured, her mind racing with questions. "Why would a fallen angel attack me? And how did you save me?"
Rias sighed, her expression somber as she recalled the events of the previous night. "The fallen angel was after you because of your potential as a sacred gear wielder," she explained, her voice tinged with regret. "And as for how I saved you, well, let''s just say that I have my ways."
Issey''s eyes widened in awe at Rias''s cryptic response, her curiosity piqued by the mention of sacred gears.
"So, what happens now?" Issey asked, her voice barely above a whisper.
Rias''s smile softened, her gaze filled with reassurance as she reached out to grasp Issey''s hand in hers. "Now, you''re a part of my peerage, Issey," she said, her tone gentle yet resolute. "Together, we''ll navigate the dangers of the supernatural world and protect each other from harm."
Issey felt a surge of gratitude towards Rias, her heart swelling with a newfound sense of purpose. She may have been killed by a fallen angel, but now she had been given a second chance at life, thanks to Rias''s intervention.
With a determined nod, Issey met Rias''s gaze with unwavering resolve. "I''m ready," she said, her voice steady despite the uncertainty that still lingered in her heart. "I''ll do whatever it takes to fulfill my duties as your servant, Rias-sama."
Rias''s smile widened at Issey''s declaration, a sense of pride evident in her eyes. "Welcome to the peerage, Issey," she said warmly, squeezing Issey''s hand in a reassuring gesture. "Together, we''ll conquer any obstacle that comes our way."
~~~
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
Join my Kofi to support me. You will get 45 advace chapters for $15.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 85: Occult Research Club
Chapter 85: Occult Research ClubTime Skip
Three days had passed since my dramatic entrance in front of Rias, and yet, I hadn''t received a single call from her. Was she ignoring me? Did she forget about me already?
Nah, that couldn''t be it. I mean, come on, I made a grand entrance that even Hollywood would envy. Maybe Rias was just busy with Issey''s recent transformation into a devil. Yeah, that had to be it. I mean, turning into a devil is kind of a big deal, right?
But still, a little heads-up would have been nice. I mean, a simple "Hey, Alexander, thanks for dropping in unannounced. We''ll chat later" would have sufficed. Was that too much to ask?
As I pondered the possible reasons for Rias''s silence, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of annoyance. I mean, I had gone through all the trouble of planning a grand entrance, and for what? Radio silence.
Just as I was trying to focus on the lesson, the familiar sound of chatter and excitement erupted from the entrance of the classroom. I couldn''t help but wonder what all the fuss was about.
"Omg, it''s him!"
"He''s so hot!"
"Kiba-cakes is here!"
Well, that certainly got my attention. I looked up to see Kiba, the school heartthrob, strolling into the room with an air of confidence. It was like watching a celebrity make their grand entrance.
"Now now, ladies, calm down. I''m just here looking for someone," Kiba said, his charm oozing from every word.
Kiba is a handsome young man with short blond hair, blue eyes (bluish-gray eyes in the anime), and a mole underneath his left eye.
He wears the Kuoh Academy boys'' school uniform, which consists of a black blazer with white accents over a white, long-sleeved dress shirt with a black ribbon on the collar, matching black pants, and brown dress shoes.
Pic
I couldn''t help but roll my eyes at the adoring gazes of my classmates. It was like watching a pack of fangirls in action.
As Kiba scanned the room, his eyes finally landed on me. He made his way over with purpose, stopping next to my desk. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
"I''m here to get you as a task from Rias Gremory," he announced casually.
"Ah, right, got it," I replied, standing up to follow him.
Little did I know, my simple agreement would send the entire classroom into a frenzy.
"What? He''s here for him?"
"This can''t be true!"
"Kiba X Alexander!" exclaimed one particularly perverted girl.
I couldn''t help but groan internally at the absurdity of it all. Did they really think Kiba was here to whisk me away into some romantic fairytale?
"Yeah, yeah, calm down. I won''t drain all his pimp juice," I muttered under my breath, earning myself a cross on my forehead from annoyance.
With that, Kiba led me out of the classroom and towards the old school building, which now served as the headquarters for the Occult Research Club.
As we entered the clubroom, I couldn''t help but be surprised by how fancy it was. I mean, I knew they were the cool kids on campus, but this was next level.
As we stepped into the cozy clubroom, my eyes immediately landed on Koneko, who was lounging on one of the couches, nonchalantly enjoying her chocolate snack.
"So, she''s Koneko, huh? Shorter than I expected," I couldn''t help but think to myself as I took in her petite frame and white hair. She looked like she belonged in some kind of anime with those gold eyes and cute cat-shaped hair clips. (Given that I was already in the anime.)
Pic
"So this is where our club has our meetings. Just wait here, and the president will be right out," Kiba explained as he exit the room.
As my eyes scanned the room, they caught sight of a silhouette behind a curtain, unmistakably taking a shower.
"Very nice," I couldn''t help but think, my gaze lingering on the outline of Rias''s body.
"It''s not nice to peep, you know," came Koneko''s monotone voice, snapping me out of my reverie.
"Who''s peeping? I''m not peeping," I protested defensively, but Koneko just rolled her eyes in response.
"Ara, Ara,"
Before I could come up with a witty retort, a melodious voice chimed in from behind me. I turned my head like an owl to find one of Kuoh Academy''s Two Great Ladies ¨C Akeno.
Pic
"You must be Alexander. It''s nice to meet you. I''m Akeno, the vice president of the club," she greeted me warmly, balancing a tray of tea in her hands.
"Ah, yeah, hello," I replied,
"Come on now, don''t be nervous. I don''t bite," Akeno reassured me, noting my lack of response.
"That''s not it. I''m just amazed at the fact your shirt looks like it''s about to burst open," I couldn''t help but think, my eyes inadvertently drifting to the two milkers that were straining against the fabric, threatening to pop a button.
Before the awkward silence could stretch any further, Rias emerged from behind the curtain, looking every bit the regal figure I had expected. Her hair was still damp from the shower, and there were small droplets of water glistening on her skin. It was clear she was trying to make an impression.
But sorry, Rias, seduction tactics won''t work on me. I may be a man of commitment, but that doesn''t mean my eyes are immune to a little distraction.
"Sorry to keep you waiting," she apologized, her presence commanding the attention of everyone in the room.
~~~
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
Join my Kofi to support me. You will get 45 advace chapters for $15.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 86: Occult Research Club 1
Chapter 86: Occult Research Club 1"Sorry to keep you waiting," Rias apologized, gracefully taking a seat opposite me. Despite her still-damp hair and the slight dampness of her clothing, she exuded an air of elegance that was hard to ignore.
"It''s alright, Rias, it''s not like I''m in any hurry," I replied, trying to play it cool. But let''s be real, seeing Rias in her bathwear was like stumbling upon a rare delicacy in a sea of mediocrity.
As we settled into the conversation, I couldn''t help but sneak glances at her. I mean, who wouldn''t? She was like a walking, talking work of art. And I didn''t mean that in any perverted sense.
"So, how''s Issey? After all, she''s a new devil," I asked, trying to steer the conversation to safer territory.
"She''s doing just fine. In fact, I think she adjusted to being a devil rather quickly. Maybe that''s because of the spell you cast on her," Rias said with a thoughtful expression.
Ah, so my little intervention had worked its magic after all. It was good to know that Issey was settling into her new devilish life without too much trouble. Maybe I wasn''t such a bad influence after all.
"That''s good to hear," I replied.
Just then, a knocking sound echoed through the room, interrupting our conversation.
"Akeno, open the door. It must be Sona," Rias instructed, her attention shifting towards the entrance. Then she turned to me with a hopeful look.
"Sona is my friend, so I hope you don''t mind her being here."
I nodded in understanding, though secretly I couldn''t help but wonder what kind of chaos Sona might bring with her.
As Akeno swung the door open, a tall, elegant woman entered the room, her presence commanding attention. Behind her trailed Tsubaki, the vice-president of the Student Council and queen of Sona''s Peerage.
Tsubaki is a young bespectacled woman with long straight black hair that extends all the way down to her knees, with split bangs and heterochromic eyes, with a violet left eye and a light brown right eye.
In addition to wearing the Kuoh Academy girls'' school uniform, she also wears blue, semi-rimmed glasses with square lenses.
Pic
"Looks like you''ve already started without me, Rias," Sona remarked, her eyes sweeping the room with keen interest.
Rias greeted her friend with a warm smile. "Sona, welcome. And don''t worry, we were just getting started," she reassured, gesturing towards me and the others seated in the room.
Sona''s gaze fell upon me, her expression inscrutable. It was like being under the gaze of a detective in a crime drama, except instead of solving murders, she was probably analyzing the social dynamics of the room.
"Alexander, it''s looks like we meet again. Though I have to say, I have my suspicions about you being from the supernatural from the beginning," Sona said, her tone dripping with intrigue.
Well, it''s not like I could hide it with a big neon sign above my head saying, "Hey, I''m not your average human!" But I guess it''s nice to be noticed.
"I suppose my supernatural charm is just too hard to resist," I replied with a cheeky grin, leaning back in my chair casually.
Sona arched an eyebrow, her lips quirking up in a half-smile. "Charm, huh? More like trouble magnet,"
"Now that you''re all present, back to the subject," Rias said, bringing the conversation back on track. "Alexander, you know why we called you, right?"
I nodded.
"So tell me, Alexander, what are you doing here in our territory?"
"To study. And for sightseeing. Nothing more."
Well, that was technically true. I mean, I was here to observe and learn about the supernatural world, but I didn''t mention the part about being drawn into various misadventures along the way. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Rias arched an eyebrow, her crimson eyes studying me intently. "Just studying and sightseeing? In our territory?"
I shrugged nonchalantly, trying to play it cool despite the growing sense of unease in the pit of my stomach. "Hey, what can I say? I''ve heard Kuoh Academy has the best supernatural scenery around."
Sona and Akeno exchanged a knowing glance, their expressions unreadable. It seemed like they weren''t buying my innocent act, but I couldn''t blame them. After all, I was a newcomer in their world, and they had every right to be cautious.
"Just studying and sightseeing, huh?" Rias repeated, her tone skeptical. "And you''re not our enemy, right?"
Her words hung in the air, heavy with implication. I could feel the weight of their suspicion pressing down on me, and for a moment, I found myself at a loss for words. How could I convince them that I was just an ordinary vampire, who is trying his hard to satisfy his lover¡ªDeath''s¡ªsharing kink.
"I assure you, Rias, I''m not here to cause any trouble," I said, "If anything, I am a peace bringer."
Well, a peace bringer in the sense that I prefer love over war. After all, who has time for conflict when there''s so much passion to be shared?
Rias raised an eyebrow, her crimson eyes narrowing in suspicion. "Let''s suppose we believe you for now. That leads to another question: you''re not a human, Fallen Angel, or Devil, are you?"
"Well, let''s just say I''m a little bit of everything," I replied with a grin. "But at the end of the day, does it really matter? I''m just here to live my best unlife and spread a little love along the way."
"Is your older sister, Albedo also supernatural being." Sona asked.
I couldn''t help but chuckle at Sona''s directness. "Yes, Albedo is also a supernatural being," I confirmed with a nod. "And yes, she''s fully aware of it."
~~~
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
Join my Kofi to support me. You will get 45 advace chapters for $15.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 87: Interested in becoming devil
chapter 87: interested in becoming devili couldn''t help but chuckle at sona''s directness. "yes, albedo is also a supernatural being," i confirmed with a nod. "and yes, she''s fully aware of it."
i couldn''t help but notice the exchanged glances between sona and rias. it seemed my revelation about albedo''s supernatural nature had only fueled their suspicions further. well, i couldn''t blame them for being curious. after all, it''s not every day you meet someone with a walking, talking succubus for a sister.
rias''s next question brought my attention back to the present. "what was the spell you used on issey?" she inquired, her tone tinged with curiosity.
ah, the {brave heart} spell. it had certainly worked wonders on issey, but explaining its effects to rias and the others might prove to be a tad... tricky.
"well, you see, {brave heart} is a spell that helps one maintain a rational mindset in emergency situations," i explained, trying to sound as nonchalant as possible. "by casting it on issey, i ensured that she could think clearly without succumbing to panic. and as a bonus, it helped alleviate the trauma of her recent demise. all in a day''s work, really."
as i finished my explanation, i couldn''t help but notice sona eyeing me with a keen gaze. was she sizing me up? or perhaps she was trying to discern if i possessed any magical abilities of my own.
sorry, sona-chan, i am not that easy to disclose.
"are you a mage?" sona asked suddenly, her tone neutral but her eyes betraying a hint of curiosity.
i couldn''t help but chuckle at the question. me, a mage? now that was a hilarious thought.
"i won''t call myself a mage but i know some trick or two." sona sighed after hearing my answer.
"well, i suppose we all have our ways of getting by in this world," she remarked, her tone tinged with a hint of amusement.
just as the conversation was settling into a comfortable rhythm, rias interjected with a question of her own, catching me off guard once again.
"hey, alex, are you interested in becoming a devil?" she asked, her voice curious yet casual.
rias''s question hit me like a bolt from the blue, and without a moment''s hesitation, i blurted out my response.
"i''m not interested," i said quickly, my words coming out faster than i could process them. there was no need for contemplation or consideration; the answer was clear in my mind.
and even by millions, no, billion chance i said yes, they won''t able to convert me into a devil because they don''t have power.
rias''s eyebrows raised in surprise at my immediate response, but her expression remained curious, prompting me to explain further.
"why? do you also think devils are inherently evil beings?" she inquired, her tone gentle yet probing.
i shook my head, feeling the weight of my convictions settle within me. "i don''t believe in something like evil from birth," i explained, my voice firm with conviction. "because of that, you can rest assured that i don''t think you guys are evil or anything."
it was a belief i had held for as long as i could remember, shaped by my experiences and observations of the world around me.
i had always been of the opinion that individuals were not defined by their origins or inherent nature, but rather by their actions and choices.
after all, i had encountered beings of various backgrounds and affiliations throughout my life, and i had witnessed firsthand that goodness and evil existed in every corner of existence, regardless of one''s species or lineage.
in 2126, i consider most humans to be selfish beings who destroy their world for progress.
but that belief was soon destroyed when i first met ''blue planet'', one of my best friends. he is someone who made me understand that even in that fucked up world there are still good people.
hearing my replie, rias regarded me with a thoughtful expression, her blue eyes reflecting a depth of understanding that resonated with my own beliefs.
"i appreciate your perspective, alex," she said, her tone appreciative. "it''s refreshing to meet someone who sees beyond the stereotypes and prejudices that often cloud judgment in our world."
her words warmed my heart, and i couldn''t help but smile in response. it was reassuring to know that rias respected my viewpoint, even if it differed from the norm within the supernatural community. s§×ar?h the n?velfire(.)net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
"as for your decision regarding becoming a devil, alex," rias continued, her voice gentle yet encouraging, "i want you to know that the offer will always stand. should you ever change your mind or wish to explore the possibility further, my door is always open."
sorry, that would never happen.
but her words were a testament to her sincerity and openness, and i felt a surge of gratitude towards her for her understanding and acceptance.
"thank you, rias," i replied, "i''ll definitely keep that in mind."
after rias, it was sona''s turn.
"alexander, which club are you planning to join? as a new transfer student, you need to join a club. if you are interested in any club, just say so."
ah, the classic high school club conundrum. it''s like being handed the menu at a fancy restaurant and realizing you have no idea what half the items even are.
"i am thinking of joining chess club."
~~~
give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. i can only improve my story if you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
and leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
in my patreon, this volume is over. you can join my patreon for 3$, see you. with more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. all the images can only be seen in my patreon, as i can''t upload it in scribble hub.
join my kofi to support me. you will get 45 advace chapters for $15.
/blackbolt517
Chapter 88: Checkmate
chapter 88: checkmate"i am thinking of joining chess club," i declared, trying to sound as serious as a penguin in a tuxedo.
the reason? oh, it''s definitely not because i''m planning to use it as a front for flirting with sona. nope, not at all. and it''s definitely not because i''m slightly ticked off at the system remake about sona in the affection meter.
nope, my decision to join chess club is purely strategic. i mean, what better way to flex my intellectual muscles and show off my superior brainpower than by mastering the ancient game of kings and queens? plus, if i happen to bump into sona while pondering over my next move, well, that''s just a happy coincidence, right? s§×arch* the n??elfir§×.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
hearing my declaration, sona and rias raised their eyebrows like synchronized swimmers in an eyebrow-raising competition.
"that''s a rather unusual choice, alexander," sona remarked.
"how so?" i asked, trying to keep my poker face intact.
"i know you''re a mage, and most mages tend to use their brains rather than brawn, but from your body language, i''m getting the feeling that you''re not much of a tactical player," sona observed, her gaze as sharp as a hawk eyeing its prey.
rias nodded in agreement, her expression a mix of curiosity and amusement.
hearing their assessment, death''s voice echoed in my mind like a dramatic movie soundtrack. "how dare they tell you that you''re not a tactician. dear, show these two youngsters what you''re made of. show them the scheming mind you used to steal my panties and take my anal virginity."
i couldn''t help but blink in disbelief. did death just use my past exploits to defend my honor? talk about embarrassing, yet oddly flattering. i mean, who knew my brief stint as a panty thief would come back to haunt me in the most unexpected way?
"i don''t know if she''s praising me or insulting me," i muttered under my breath,
"what did you say?" rias asked, hearing me murmuring.
"i was saying that i''m a pro at playing chess," i replied quickly, hoping to steer the conversation away from my unexpected association with underwear-related shenanigans. seriously, death, can we not bring up my past criminal exploits at the worst possible moments?
hearing my claim, sona let out a chuckle that sounded like music to my ears, albeit slightly mocking music. it was like being serenaded by a choir of angels, if those angels happened to have a mischievous streak.
"oh, really?" she said, her tone dripping with skepticism, like a popsicle melting in the summer sun. ah, so she thinks she''s got me all figured out, does she? well, she''s about to learn that looks can be deceiving. or not. we''ll see how it goes.
"then would you like to play against me? i, myself, am a pro chess player. if you even manage to corner me, then you can join chess club right away. but i must warn you, until now, i haven''t lost a single game," sona said proudly, her chest puffing out like a peacock strutting its stuff.
ah, the sweet taste of challenge. it''s like being dared to eat the world''s spiciest chili pepper, except instead of setting my mouth on fire, it''s my pride that''s at stake. well, challenge accepted, sona. let''s see what you''ve got.
she may be a good kid, but today, she''s about to experience her first defeat. and let me tell you, it''s going to be as memorable as that time i accidentally use my blood ability on albedo, when we are having sex, and it was not pretty.
i nodded at sona. akeno and tsubaki sprang into action, setting up the chessboard with the precision.
"alright then let get started." i said as i sat on the chair infront of sona''s table.
sona nodded in agreement, her expression as serious as a tax audit. then, with a flick of her wrist, she turned to her counterpart and said, "take the first move."
wait, what? i blinked in surprise, like a deer caught in the headlights of an oncoming chessboard. wasn''t she supposed to make the first move? isn''t that how this whole chess thing works?
"oh, no, ladies first," i chimed in quickly, trying to be the gentlemanly chess player. because even in the cutthroat world of chess, chivalry isn''t dead, right? besides, who am i to deny sona the opportunity to kick off this epic battle of wits?
sona raised an eyebrow, her expression unreadable. for a moment, i thought i saw a glimmer of amusement in her eyes, but maybe that was just wishful thinking.
either way, the ball was in her court, or in this case, the pawn was on her square.
sona started with placing her pawn to e-4 starting the game.
and just like that, the battle was officially underway. the pieces were in motion, the tension was palpable, and the fate of my chess club membership (and making sona fall for me) hung in the balance.
with a calm demeanor that belied the chaos brewing inside, i plotted my next move. it was like trying to solve a rubik''s cube blindfolded while riding a unicycle, but hey, i thrive under pressure.
and then, like a bolt of lightning from the heavens, inspiration struck. with a confident smile, i moved my queen into position, setting the stage for the ultimate checkmate.
as the realization dawned on sona''s face, a triumphant grin spread across mine.
"checkmate."
~~~
give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. i can only improve my story if you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
and leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
in my patreon, this volume is over. you can join my patreon for 3$, see you. with more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. all the images can only be seen in my patreon, as i can''t upload it in scribble hub.
join my kofi to support me. you will get 45 advace chapters for $15.
/blackbolt517
Chapter 89: Checkmate 1
Chapter 89: Checkmate 1Sona
"Checkmate"
Sona''s eyes widened in disbelief as Alexander declared "Checkmate." She couldn''t believe what she was witnessing ¨C she, the skilled tactician and strategist, had just been defeated in a chess match.
Her mind raced with a flurry of thoughts and emotions. How could this be possible? She had analyzed every move, calculated every possible outcome, and yet somehow, Alexander had managed to outmaneuver her at every turn.
Sona couldn''t tear her eyes away from the chessboard, the pieces arranged in a perfect formation that spelled her defeat. To anyone else, losing a game of chess might seem like a minor setback, but for Sona, it was anything but.
You see, Sona had made a promise to herself long ago ¨C a promise that she would only marry a man who was more intelligent than she was, someone who could defeat her in the game of chess. It wasn''t just about finding a partner; it was about finding an equal, someone who could challenge her mind and keep her on her toes.
As she sat there, contemplating her defeat, Sona couldn''t help but feel a pang of disappointment. She had always prided herself on her strategic prowess, her ability to outthink her opponents and emerge victorious. But now, faced with defeat at the hands of Alexander, she couldn''t help but question her own abilities.
For Sona, chess wasn''t just a game ¨C it was a test of intellect, a measure of her own intelligence and skill. And to be bested in this arena was a blow to her pride, a reminder that there were others out there who were just as capable, if not more so, than she was.
With a determined glint in her eyes, Sona mustered the courage to ask Alexander for one more game. Despite the sting of her previous defeat, she couldn''t shake the feeling that perhaps it was just a fluke, a stroke of luck on Alexander''s part. She needed to know for sure if he truly was her intellectual equal, someone worthy of her respect and admiration.
"Would you care for another game of chess, Alexander?" Sona asked, her voice steady despite the nerves that fluttered in her chest.
Alexander regarded her with a knowing smile, his crimson eyes gleaming with amusement. "Of course, Sona," he replied, his tone confident and assured. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
As they set up the chessboard once again, Sona felt a renewed sense of determination wash over her. This time, she would give it her all, leaving nothing to chance.
"Checkmate."
As Alexander declared "Checkmate" once again, Sona''s heart sank with the weight of defeat. Despite her renewed determination, she couldn''t shake the feeling of inadequacy that washed over her. It seemed that no matter how hard she tried, Alexander always had the upper hand.
But what Sona didn''t realize was that for Alexander, this match wasn''t just another victory to add to his collection. In the world of Yggdrasil, where he was hailed as the strongest player for twelve consecutive years, victory was not merely a matter of skill ¨C it was a result of meticulous planning and strategic prowess.
In the game of Yggdrasil, there was no room for coincidence. To remain at the top, one had to be not only powerful but also cunning and resourceful. And Alexander had honed his skills as a master strategist, earning him a reputation as one of the most formidable commanders in the game.
For Alexander, chess was just a watered-down version of the strategic battles he had fought countless times in Yggdrasil. Every move he made on the chessboard was a reflection of his years of experience and expertise in the art of war.
As Sona pondered her defeat, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe and admiration for Alexander''s abilities.
"Alexander, may I ask you something?" Sona ventured, her voice tentative as she broached the topic that had been weighing on her mind.
Alexander looked up from the chessboard, his crimson eyes meeting hers with a curious expression. "Of course, Sona. What is it?" he replied, his tone warm and inviting.
Sona hesitated for a moment, unsure of how to phrase her question. But she pushed aside her doubts and forged ahead. "Do you... have a girlfriend?" she asked, her cheeks flushing slightly with embarrassment.
Alexander''s smile widened at her question, a flicker of amusement dancing in his eyes. "Yes, I have."
As Sona braced herself to hear Alexander''s response, his simple acknowledgment that he indeed had a girlfriend caught her off guard. However, she managed to maintain her composure, reminding herself of the complexities of relationships in the supernatural world.
She knew that many beings from the supernatural side had multiple partners, and it wasn''t uncommon for individuals to have both wives and lovers. Sona understood that her feelings for Alexander didn''t necessarily conflict with his existing relationship.
But just as she was about to broach the subject of her own feelings and inquire if Alexander would be interested in pursuing a relationship with her, Rias intervened, sensing the direction the conversation was headed.
"Sona, let''s take a moment to think things through," Rias interjected, her voice laced with concern. "This is a big decision, and it''s important to consider all aspects carefully."
Turning to Alexander, Rias addressed him directly. "Alexander, could you give us some time alone? I''ll reach out to you later," she requested, her tone respectful yet decisive.
Alexander nodded understandingly, a reassuring smile gracing his features. "Of course, Rias."
~~~
Demon Slayer arc is almost over in my Patreon, and there is poll started for you to decide which world mc need to go next.
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 90: Tactical Seducer
Chapter 90: Tactical SeducerAfter leaving the Occult Research Club, I found a quiet spot and opened my system.
Let me tell you, it took all my willpower not to peek at my system interface in front of Rias and Sona.
It''s been bombarding me with notifications like there''s no tomorrow ever since I checkmated Sona in chess.
{You have changed the plot.}
{500 Karma point rewarded.}
{You have defeated Sona in Chess.}
{1000 Karma point rewarded.}
{Congratulations! You have leveled up.}
{Level 1>>Level 2}
{You have unlocked shop function.}
{You have acquired the title: Tactical seducer.}
{Tactical Seducer: this title increase your chance with intelligent beauty.}
[Sona Sitri, The heiress of the Sitri Clan]
Love: 50%
Description: Is about talk to serafall about you.
Curious about your lover.
You are her husband.
Remark: If serafall know you have other lovers, then you can say good bye to your dick.
After seeing all the notifications, I couldn''t help but let out a laugh. It was like my life had suddenly turned into a chaotic mix of a video game and a soap opera, and I was the protagonist navigating through it all.
"You''re looking like a villain, my dear," Death''s voice echoed in my mind, her words dripping with amusement.
"Well, if looking like a villain means leveling up and unlocking new abilities, then sign me up for the villain club," I replied mentally, a mischievous grin spreading across my face.
As I entertained the thought of embracing my newfound villainous persona, another idea popped into my head.
"You know, Death, I have enough Karma points to open a portal to Nazarick and let the denizens come to this world," I said, unable to contain my excitement.
"Oh, really now?" Death''s tone was laced with intrigue, and I could almost picture her raising an eyebrow in curiosity.
"Yes, it''s been a while since I contacted them," I continued eagerly. "I think it could be an interesting experiment to see how they adapt to our world."
Death''s laughter echoed in my mind, a clear sign that she found my impromptu plan highly entertaining.
"But are you sure about this?" she asked, her amusement tinged with a hint of caution. "You know those Nazarick folks aren''t exactly the friendliest bunch."
I paused, considering her warning. She had a point¡ªbringing the denizens of Nazarick into our world could be a recipe for chaos.
"Oh, I know," I replied confidently. "But where''s the fun in playing it safe? If I want to become strong, then I need to use all my resources."
"And I''m really interested in the sacred gear, especially the Longinus. They''re like an alternative version of World-class items. If I could get my hands on how to create a Longinus, imagine the possibilities!" I exclaimed, my excitement bubbling over.
Death chuckled at my enthusiasm. "You never cease to surprise me, my dear. Just promise me you''ll tread carefully with this Nazarick business."
"Of course, Death. I''ll be cautious," I assured her, though my mind was already racing with possibilities.
With a mental nod, Death seemed to concede to my excitement. "Well, you''re the one with the grand plan. Just remember, don''t lose your kindness in pursuit of power."
"Don''t worry, Death," I reassured her. "I''ll make sure to keep everything under control. Besides, what''s the worst that could happen?"
Famous last words, I thought wryly to myself, but I pushed the nagging doubts aside. This was an opportunity too good to pass up, and I wasn''t about to let fear hold me back.
"So, Death, how was the ladies'' talk with Albedo and Yuri yesterday? Was that eventful, or did they straight-up attack you?" I asked, changing the subject.
"You didn''t bother asking them," Death shot back with a teasing lilt in her voice, clearly enjoying the banter.
I couldn''t help but chuckle at her response. "Well, you know how it is. Sometimes it''s best to let sleeping dragons lie," I said, smirking at the mental image of Death facing off against the formidable duo.
Death let out an exaggerated sigh, her tone dripping with melodrama. "Oh, you have no idea. Those two were practically buzzing with excitement over you. By the end of it, we were swapping stories like old pals. I even spilled the beans about some of your... Kinks," she added with a mischievous glint in her metaphysical eye.
I couldn''t help but groan at the thought of Death divulging my secrets to Albedo and Yuri. "Great, now they''ll never look at me the same way again," I muttered, already dreading the inevitable teasing that would ensue.
"But on the bright side, it seems like you''ll enjoy your new sex life, Deat. " Death pointed out, her tone more upbeat now.
"Well that''s a advantage to say the least. But I just hope they won''t start wearing bondage clothes in our next session."
~~~
Poll started for you to decide which world mc need to go next.
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 91: Portal to Nazarick
Chapter 91: Portal to NazarickAs I arrived home, I wasted no time in sharing the news with Yuri and Albedo about the possibility of opening a gate to Nazarick.
Yuri''s eyes lit up with excitement at the prospect of reuniting with her sisters and meeting the other denizens of Nazarick. Her enthusiasm was infectious, and I couldn''t help but smile at her genuine joy.
However, Albedo''s reaction was like a dark cloud looming over our sunny conversation. Instead of joining in Yuri''s excitement, her expression turned as sour as week-old milk, and a frown set up camp on her forehead.
It was like someone had unplugged the happiness meter and replaced it with a grump-o-meter.
Now, I''m no mind reader, but I could practically see the gears turning in Albedo''s head. Knowing her, she''s probably worried that opening a gate to Nazarick means less quality time with me.
I mean, can you blame her? I am that handsome after all and once again I am not being narcissistic.
With a reassuring smile, I patted Albedo on the shoulder, hoping to ease her concerns. "Don''t worry, Albedo," I said, channeling my inner therapist, "we''ll still have plenty of time for our...uh, quality bonding activities."
"You promise?" Albedo''s voice was like a tiny mouse squeak.
Who is this cute creature? She didn''t look like a succubus ready to genocide all humans in my name. More like a puppy who just wants to play fetch or sex in her case.
Note to self: don''t let the adorable facade fool you.
While I was busy reassuring Albedo and sharing a moment of tender bonding with Yuri, Raynare, the fallen angel maid who I had... ahem... "acquired," seemed utterly lost.
"What type of nonsense are you talking about? What is this Nazarick, and why are you going there?" Raynare''s voice cut through our conversation like a chainsaw through butter, her tone dripping with skepticism.
Now, normally, I''d be all for explaining the ins and outs of our latest escapades, but given Raynare''s rather... unconventional position in our household, I figured it might be best to keep her in the dark. After all, ignorance is bliss, right?
But apparently, my attempt at discretion didn''t sit well with Yuri. Being the stickler for formality that she is, Raynare''s lack of decorum grated on her nerves like nails on a chalkboard.
"Excuse me?" Yuri''s voice was like ice, her demeanor suddenly frostier than a snowman''s armpit. "I''ll have you know that maid training includes proper etiquette and respect for your superiors. So I suggest you watch your tone, young lady."
I couldn''t help but stifle a laugh at the sudden shift in atmosphere.
"Leave it, Yuri," I interjected, trying to defuse the tension before it escalated into a full-blown showdown. After all, there''s only so much drama I can handle before my popcorn runs out.
"Raynare, Nazarick is my home. You really need to watch your tone in the presence of my other subordinates, otherwise, you might find yourself meeting Neuronist sooner than you think," I added with a chuckle, hoping to lighten the mood with a bit of dark humor.
But it seemed Raynare didn''t quite catch the joke, her expression still as serious as a heart attack.
With a mental shrug, I decided to shake off the awkwardness and dive into the task at hand. Opening my system interface, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement coursing through my veins. It''s not every day you get to open a portal to another world, after all.
With practiced ease, I navigated through the menus and options until I found what I was looking for: the portal creation feature. With a few deft taps on the screen, I began channeling my reservoir of Karma points into the creation of the portal to Nazarick.
The air around us shimmered and crackled with energy as the portal began to take shape, its swirling vortex of colors a mesmerizing sight to behold.
"Here goes nothing," I muttered under my breath, feeling a mix of anticipation and nervousness.
With a final flourish, the portal stabilized, its surface rippling like a pool of liquid silver. Stepping forward, I gestured for Albedo, Yuri, and Raynare to follow me.
"Shall we?" I said, flashing them a confident smile.
Without hesitation, Albedo and Yuri stepped through the portal, their expressions was of excitement. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Raynare hesitated for a moment, her gaze lingering on the portal''s shimmering surface.
"Are you sure about this?" she asked, her voice tinged with uncertainty.
I nodded reassuringly. "Trust me, Raynare. It''ll be an adventure you won''t soon forget."
With a determined nod, Raynare took a deep breath and stepped through the portal, disappearing into the swirling vortex of colors.
~~~
Poll started for you to decide which world mc need to go next.
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 92: Back to Nazarick
Chapter 92: Back to NazarickRaynare
Raynare couldn''t believe her eyes as she stood before Alexander, transformed from a fallen angel into a maid. The reality of her situation was surreal, and she couldn''t shake the feeling of disbelief that washed over her.
As Alexander mentioned taking her to his home, which he referred to as Nazarick, Raynare couldn''t help but find the name peculiar. "Nazarick? What kind of name is that?" she thought to herself, her mind grappling with the oddity of it all.
But despite her reservations about the name, Raynare knew that she had little choice but to follow Alexander. After all, he held power over her now, and she was at his mercy.
And when Raynare stepped through the portal, her eyes widened in awe at the sight before her. The grandeur of the hall was unlike anything she had ever seen, with towering pillars reaching towards the heavens and a sense of majesty that left her breathless.
But what truly captured Raynare''s attention was the majestic throne at the hall''s far end, a symbol of authority and power that seemed to emanate from its very core. Its intricate carvings spoke of a history shrouded in mystery and legend, drawing her gaze like a moth to a flame.
Seated beside the throne was an elderly butler, his demeanor exuding an air of calm and composure that belied the strength within him. Even in his humble posture, Raynare couldn''t miss the undeniable aura of a dragon that surrounded him, filling the air with a sense of reverence and respect.
As Alexander and the others entered through the portal, the butler, named Sebas, approached them with a grace that bespoke years of service and loyalty. He knelt before Alexander, his words a testament to his unwavering devotion.
"Welcome home, My Lord, Lady Albedo, and Yuri," Sebas greeted respectfully, his voice carrying a note of reverence.
"It''s good to be back, Sebas," Alexander replied, his voice tinged with warmth as he underwent a transformation.
In an instant, his youthful features gave way to those of a mature adult, his casual attire replaced by a sleek black suit that accentuated his commanding presence.
And as if to add a final touch of elegance, a single earring adorned his ear, adding to his already striking appearance.
Raynare could only open her mouth wide at Alexander''s change, he handsome in his teenage form but now he looks like a... Raynare couldn''t right words to describe Alexander handsomeness.
Let just say, he was so handsome that Raynare''s crotch become wet.
Alexander''s adult form exuded an aura of power and charisma that was impossible to ignore. His features were chiseled and refined, with an air of confidence that demanded respect.
But it wasn''t just his physical appearance that left her in awe. There was something about the way he carried himself, a sense of purpose and determination that spoke volumes about his character.
As Raynare struggled to find the right words to express her thoughts, Alexander turned to her with a warm smile. "Raynare, welcome to Nazarick," he said, his voice smooth and melodious.
Raynare could only nod in response, her mind reeling from the whirlwind of emotions that swept through her. In that moment, she knew that her life would never be the same again.
???
After arriving at Nazarick, Sebas greeted us with all the formality of a royal courtier.
"Welcome Home, My Lord, Lady Albedo, Yuri," he intoned, his voice as respectful as ever as he knelt before me.
"It''s good to be back, Sebas," I replied with a smile, feeling a bit like royalty myself.
As Sebas turned his attention to Albedo and Yuri, I couldn''t help but notice Raynare''s reaction. Her eyes were wide as saucers, and her jaw hung open like she was waiting for a fly to take up residence.
I suppressed a chuckle at her wide-eyed wonder. It seemed even fallen angels were not immune to the awe-inspiring presence of Nazarick.
"Raynare, welcome to Nazarick," I said, unable to resist the opportunity to tease her a little.
Inwardly, I couldn''t help but wonder what was going through her mind. Was she overwhelmed by the grandeur of Nazarick, or was she plotting her escape route? Either way, her expression was priceless.
After the formalities with Sebas were out of the way, Albedo wasted no time in announcing her plans to pay a visit to Shalltear. Not wanting to be left out, Yuri chimed in, mentioning her intention to meet with her sister. And much to everyone''s surprise, Yuri decided to take Raynare along with her, claiming the responsibility of supervising her. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at Yuri''s unexpected decision. Was she genuinely interested in showing Raynare around, or was she simply looking for an excuse to keep an eye on her? Either way, it seemed Raynare''s impromptu trip to Nazarick was about to get a whole lot more interesting.
~~~
Poll started for you to decide which world mc need to go next.
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 93: Shalltear
Chapter 93: ShalltearShalltear
When Shalltear Bloodfallen learned of Lord Alexander''s intention to explore a different world, fear gripped her heart like icy tendrils. It wasn''t just a fear of the unknown, but a fear born from the realization that her beloved Lord might leave Nazarick, abandoning them like the other Supreme Beings had done before.
As the Last of the Supreme Beings, Lord Alexander was the sole remaining pillar of strength and guidance for the denizens of Nazarick. His departure would leave a void that none could fill, and Shalltear couldn''t bear the thought of being without him.
However, her fears were somewhat assuaged when Lord Alexander revealed that he would be taking one guardian with him on his journey. The honor fell upon Albedo, much to Shalltear''s chagrin. While she respected her fellow guardian, Shalltear couldn''t help but feel a twinge of jealousy at being overlooked for such a crucial role.
But what truly frustrated Shalltear was the lack of enemies surrounding Nazarick. As a guardian and warrior, she longed for the opportunity to prove her strength and loyalty to Lord Alexander.
Nigredo''s report of an anomaly several thousand kilometers from Nazarick only served to exacerbate Shalltear''s frustration. While the strange flicker of colors and shapes hinted at potential danger, it remained stationary, offering no opportunity for battle or glory.
Something which in turn meant that Shalltear Bloodfallen, while carrying out her sacred service, was denied the opportunity to prove herself in combat by showing Lord Alexander her usefulness and demonstrating her strength and skills to Him.
Certainly, Shalltear Bloodfallen would have traded any such opportunity to keep the abomination of the outside world out of Nazarick, preventing them from defiling the Sanctuary of the Forty-One with their presence. But, with no opportunity to prove herself as a loyal servant to Lord Alexander, Shalltear could not advance in her fight against Albedo.
The fight for Lord Alexander''s heart...
Shalltear certainly had absolutely no problem with Lord Alexander having a large harem. Even more so, ten, a hundred, or a million heated naked bodies of girls desiring her Lord seemed more than an arousing picture to her.
But, when it came to the first wife''s cherished place, such erotic images gave way to aspiration.
Lord Alexander could have, no, He should have, unless, of course, He wished otherwise, a multitude of wives, concubines, mistresses, sex slaves, playthings, pets, and maybe she could even... Um, Shalltear was getting off-topic again.
Lord Alexander may have had many women, but, unless Lord Alexander heralds otherwise, only one first wife. And here, Shalltear was not about to yield to Albedo even if the latter outranked her in rank as Head of the Floor Guardians.
Her rank meant nothing in such a matter, unless Lord Alexander indicated otherwise, of course.
And so, when Albedo suddenly appeared on her floor, a wide, smug, smile on her face, Shalltear knew that the following news would not please her at all.
¡ªAnd Albedo being here means, Lord Alexander also arrived at Nazarick and It only been a week¡ª
Shalltear wasn''t the smartest, nor did she possess any prophetic powers, but she was one hundred percent right with the assumption that she is about to hear a bad news.
Albedo had only appeared on her floor few times before.
And so, it didn''t take great intelligence to know that her appearance again, after so little time, carried news of incredible importance... And what news it was!
Shalltear realized everything the moment she saw Albedo hovering above the floor, literally. It was extremely rare for Albedo to use her wings to fly, in fact, Shalltear could not remember a moment at all when she had heard of such a thing. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
And the fact that Albedo was soaring at the moment meant only one thing.
Shalltear understood it all by one look, the confident look and the arrogant smile on Albedo''s face, but Albedo just had to say those very words.
"Lord Alexander has bestowed His love upon me."
If [Blood Frenzy] could happen by any other method than blood, Shalltear would have activated it at that moment...
Not seeking to kill Albedo, of course¡ªkilling any creature created by the Supreme Beings was not allowed¡ªshe simply wanted to destroy her room.
Okay, maybe she wanted to punch Albedo, but her emotions were simply that out of sorts.
And the fact that she was not chastised or censured yet only meant one thing:
Lord Alexander had indeed bestowed His seed upon Albedo.
But before she could even swing once, she was stopped dead by a simple sentence from Albedo:
"Oh, and how would Lord Alexander feel if you were to attack his second wife?"
Second wife? That''s all that Shalltear could think. Then who is the first wife? Knowing Albedo, she wouldn''t accept the position of second wife if the first wife was a mortal.
If Albedo was willing to accept the position of second wife, it could mean several things. Perhaps Lord Alexander had explicitly ordered her to do so, or maybe Albedo believed that the first wife''s position was rightfully bestowed upon another who was more deserving.
But who could this first wife be? Shalltear pondered, her curiosity piqued and her jealousy burning brighter than ever. If Albedo, with her pride and ambition, had willingly accepted the role of second wife, then the first wife must hold a position of great significance in Lord Alexander''s heart.
Could it be one of the Supreme Beings, or perhaps another powerful being from a different world? Shalltear''s mind raced with possibilities, each one more tantalizing and infuriating than the last.
"And who is the first wife?" Shalltear asked, her voice barely concealing the bitterness and resentment that simmered beneath the surface.
Albedo''s smile faltered for a brief moment before she regained her composure, her eyes narrowing slightly. "That, my dear Shalltear, is a matter between Lord Alexander and His first wife," she replied cryptically.
"And you will meet her after Lord Alexander accept you as his woman."
Shalltear''s fists clenched at her sides, her nails digging into her palms as she struggled to contain her emotions. She knew better than to press Albedo for more information, especially when it came to matters concerning Lord Alexander''s personal life.
"Alright then, I going to meet Lord Alexander now." Shalltear said as he went to see her Lord.
~~~
Poll started for you to decide which world mc need to go next.
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 94: Back to Nazarick 1
Chapter 94: Back to Nazarick 1Hearing my return back at Nazarick, all the Guardians came to the Throne Room.
"It''s good to have you back, My Lord," Demiurge said respectfully, kneeling before me.
"My return is only temporary, Demiurge," I explained. "I must return to the world where I currently reside. However, I bring good news. I''ve opened a permanent portal to that world."
The Guardians exchanged excited glances, intrigued by the idea of a permanent connection to another realm.
"This. Means. We. Can. Explore. New. Territories. And. Gather. Valuable. Resources," Cocytus exclaimed, his enthusiasm evident despite his usual staccato speech pattern.
"That''s precisely why I returned to Nazarick," I affirmed, turning to Demiurge. "I have a task for you."
"The world I currently reside in possesses unique artifacts known as sacred gear. I want you to collect these sacred gear and, if possible, replicate them within Nazarick."
Though Demiurge was not a blacksmith or an artifact maker, his expertise in research made him well-suited for the task. With the assistance of Nazarick''s skilled craftsmen, we should be able to recreate the sacred gear and even Longinus.
"And Demiurge," I continued, "Hunting and harming humans is strictly forbidden unless the possessor of the sacred gear has a negative karma value. Raynare and Albedo will provide you with more detailed information about the world''s magic system and factions."
Demiurge nodded, understanding the importance of the task at hand. "It will be done, My Lord. You have my word."
"And don''t get involved in anything that could potentially cause a war," I cautioned. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
As the Guardians nodded in understanding, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of anticipation. This new endeavor would open up a world of possibilities for Nazarick, and I was eager to see what discoveries lay ahead.
With Demiurge at the helm, I was confident that our mission would be carried out with precision and efficiency. And with the knowledge and resources of Nazarick at our disposal, there was no limit to what we could achieve.
As the meeting came to a close, I watched as the Guardians dispersed to carry out their respective tasks.
???
Kalawarna
Kalawarna tried her best to sleep, covering her eyes with her pillows and lying on her bed under a light blanket, she tried her best not to think about anything and allow her body to finally rest.
Kalawarna could not, not think of anything, her head was filled with thoughts of the still-living (devil) Issey, the reports she had given to Lord Azazel, and the untimely death of Raynare. (Which she assumed.)
Kalawarna was a tall and buxom woman with brown eyes and long, navy blue hair that obscured her right eye.
Pic
The numerous running thoughts causing her to toss and turn in an effort to have at least a few hours of blissful slumber.
Slumber was not coming any time soon.
Kalawarna''s mind was filled with thoughts of the future, each sadder than the next.
Kalawarna had sent a message to Lord Azazel a couple of hours ago and hoped with all her might that his secretary was busy.
Or that tomorrow she had a day off, or that the day after tomorrow she was celebrating some holiday, or that she had just a month-long vacation.
Because if she wasn''t, Lord Azazel would find out tomorrow morning, he might even have already found out, that Kalawarna hadn''t been able to do his errand.
Sure Raynare was their leader, and was supposed to be the one punished the most, but she''s dead, and Kalawarna was the second-in-command, so it was her head now on the chopping block.
And Kalawarna, for all her desire, and desperation, to see only good in Lord Azazel, she was well aware that as a Fallen Angel that had participated in the Great War, Azazel''s hands were dripping with blood.
Never mind the fact that, as a leader of the very whimsical and prone to betrayal Fallen Angels, Azazel maintained his authority by strict discipline. Rewarding the excellent and punishing the inept.
The Fallen were, in one way or another, creatures of sin. The essence of the Fallen Angels was that of creatures that had placed their desires over their Creator''s will, going against their parent and, quite literally, highest moral authority.
Keeping in check those who had already once betrayed their leader, who had betrayed God, was only possible by combining rewards in equal measure with punishments.
The leaders needed to demonstrate their authority even when it was not necessary, just so that the followers would not forget why exactly they followed one leader or another.
Some of the Fallen were, of course, capable of following certain rules, of respecting authority, some of the fallen, like herself, were ''natural-born'' Fallen Angels, not unlike humans or modern Devils in their thinking.
Their numbers however were minuscule compared to those who periodically needed to be reminded of exactly who guided them into the future.
Lord Azazel certainly wouldn''t be a leader on the support of only such a small group of Fallen. In fact, more and more voices were beginning to be heard from different camps lately, that Azazel had become weak, losing his grip, becoming too immersed in his hobbies... In other words, Azazel would not be able to simply turn a blind eye to a failed mission.
''If I atleast know who killed Raynare, I wouldn''t be in this shit situation.'' At that depressing thought, Kalawarna lay in her bed, unmoving, for a few more seconds before she opened her eyes, resigned to the fact that she would not fall asleep now.
Slowly, staggering like a zombie, stuck on the border between sleep and waking up and already tired from her musings, Kalawarna stood up from the bed.
With a stagger and almost sleeping, she found her pair of slippers with her feet and then made her way out of her room, practically falling out into the hallway.
"That stupid bitch Raynare, even after her death she is giving me a workload."
~~~
Poll started for you to decide which world mc need to go next.
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 95: Kalawarna
Chapter 95: KalawarnaKalawarna
Kalawarna''s eyes protested as they were pierced by the bright hallway lights, causing her to wince before adjusting to the sharp glare. With her vision adjusted, she identified the source of the light: the kitchen, illuminated even at this late hour for some unknown reason.
"At least I''m not the only one unable to sleep due to worries about the future," Kalawarna muttered to herself, shuffling along cautiously to avoid crashing into a door or the low ceiling of the building.
"I may not be a pipsqueak, but why do Japanese people have such low ceilings? I can''t be the only one constantly hunching over. And with this heavy chest... I''ll probably develop scoliosis before long, assuming I survive this whole ordeal with the fallens and demons. If I survive, that is¡ªI''m still not very sure about that."
As she approached the kitchen, Kalawarna finally identified her fellow insomnia sufferer: Mittelt.
The diminutive Fallen Angel sat at the table, an open pack of cigarettes and an empty wine bottle in front of her.
The ashtray, already half-filled with cigarette butts and ashes, indicated that Mittlet had been at this for hours¡ªor was trying to speedrun lung and liver cancer.
"Dohnaseek?" Kalawarna asked, noticing Mittelt''s slight jump from surprise and the shaking hand holding the cigarette.
"Sleeping," Mittelt replied tersely, her shoulders relaxing slightly as she recognized Kalawarna''s approach. She then lit another cigarette, the previous one extinguished.
"I envy that," Kalawarna remarked, settling down next to Mittelt and pulling a cigarette from her pack.
Normally, Mittelt would have reacted with a scream, a threat, or perhaps even a [Spear of Light], but right now, she was too preoccupied with her nerves to care.
Kalawarna, getting her comfortable, silently nodded at the lighter in Mittelt''s hands, Mittelt lighting the cigarette alight without even looking.
The two then just started drawing in the bitter smoke in silence, feeling their worries recede just a bit.
For a moment there was only companionable silence, before Mittelt, taking another sip from the bottle, suddenly held it out to Kalawarna with quite a simple hint. Kalawarna did not refuse the offer and took a sip, chuckling faintly inwardly. ''I supposed it''s true what people say, trouble does bring people closer together.
The silence settled back into place as each of the Fallen was in their own thoughts, although it wasn''t hard to predict what each of the girls was thinking. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
"What are we going to do with Asia?" Mittelt''s question pierced the quiet, breaking the tense atmosphere that had settled over them.
Kalawarna and Mittelt exchanged glances, uncertainty clouding their expressions. The plan had been Raynare''s, to lure Asia to Japan.
But with Raynare''s disappearance, their carefully laid scheme lay in ruins, leaving them adrift without a clear path forward.
Kalawarna sighed, running a hand through her hair as she tried to gather her thoughts. "I don''t know," she admitted, her voice tinged with frustration. "Raynare''s plan was to bring Asia here and steal her sacred gear, but now..." Her words trailed off, the enormity of the situation weighing heavily on her shoulders.
"We are going to die, aren''t we?" Mittelt asked lightly.
Kalawarna hesitated, her mind racing with grim possibilities. She knew Mittelt''s words held a chilling truth, one that she had been reluctant to acknowledge until now.
Despite their best efforts, they were no closer to unraveling the mystery of Raynare''s disappearance or possible death, and the shadow of impending danger loomed over them like a specter.
The realization hit Kalawarna like a punch to the gut. They were being hunted, targeted by unknown adversaries who sought to eliminate them just as they had Raynare. And as Raynare''s subordinates, they were next in line for the chopping block.
Even after a week of searching for answers, they had come up empty-handed, their efforts thwarted at every turn. It was becoming increasingly clear that their enemies were playing a deadly game, one in which they held all the cards.
Perhaps, at this point, faced with this life or death problem, Mittelt and Kalawarna had indeed become friends, if only for the short time they have to live.
"Yeah, most likely." Kalawarna didn''t try to lie, to back up Mittelt''s confidence, only nodding briefly before taking another puff of cigarette and a gulp of wine, before returning the bottle to Mittelt who took a deep gulp.
"I should have just stayed in Heaven," Mittelt sighed as she put the bottle down, "Why did I ever decide that I need this stupid alcohol and cigarettes?"
Mittelt was from a similar origin to Raynare, originally being angels, and Falling due to some sin. She had fallen not long after the Three-Sided War concluded, tempted by pleasures not made available to the ordinary angels in Heaven.
But unlike Raynare, who couldn''t remember the reason for her fall, if you were stupid enough to trust her words, who fell when God died, Mittelt fell after Michael had taken control of the [Heaven System].
"Not very convincing, considering what you''re doing right now." Kalawarna smiled weakly at her attempt at a joke, causing Mittelt to smile back just as sourly.
''I should have gotten a job in an office, there''s always an opening there. Sure it''s not exciting when compared to doing missions, fighting and getting more wings, but is it worth it?'' Kalawarna thought.
''Or maybe I should use Asia and steal her sacred gear. To become stronger.''
~~~
Poll started for you to decide which world mc need to go next.
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 96: Serafall
Chapter 96: SerafallSona
Sona Sitri anxiously awaited her sister Serafall''s arrival, her mind consumed with thoughts of her recent defeat at the hands of Alexander in a chess match.
It wasn''t just any defeat¡ªit was a defeat that carried significant weight for Sona. She had made a promise to herself long ago, a promise that she would only marry someone who could defeat her in a game of chess. And now, with Alexander''s victory, she couldn''t ignore the implications.
Sona knew she could choose to brush off the defeat, to pretend that it meant nothing. After all, Alexander likely had no knowledge of her personal vow regarding chess and marriage. But for Sona, integrity was paramount. She was the heiress of the Sitri family, and she held herself to a higher standard.
She couldn''t bear the thought of betraying the promise she had made to herself, of compromising her own principles. If she couldn''t even honor her own word, how could she expect anyone else to trust her?
As she mulled over these thoughts, Serafall finally arrived, her bubbly demeanor a stark contrast to Sona''s internal turmoil. Serafall had no idea of the weighty conversation that lay ahead, but Sona knew she couldn''t delay any longer.
Taking a deep breath, Sona prepared to broach the subject with her sister, knowing that this conversation could lead to potential death of Alexander, if she isn''t carful with her words.
"Sona-chan, did you miss your onee¨Csan?" Serafall''s cheerful voice cut through Sona''s swirling thoughts, momentarily distracting her from the weight of her internal turmoil.
Serafall was a beautiful girl; looking in her late teens with black hair, tied into twin tails and blue eyes. She also has a child-like body with large breasts. And she was wearing magical girl costume.
Pic
Sona managed a small smile, though it didn''t quite reach her eyes. "Always, onee-san," she replied, her voice tinged with warmth and affection. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Serafall beamed, her eyes sparkling with delight. "I missed you too, Sona-chan!" she exclaimed, enveloping her sister in a tight hug.
As Serafall released her, Sona took a step back, steeling herself for the conversation that lay ahead. She knew she couldn''t delay any longer¡ªshe had to tell her sister about Alexander and the promise she had made to herself.
"Onee-san, I have something important to tell you," Sona began, her voice serious as she met Serafall''s curious gaze.
Serafall''s expression shifted, her playful demeanor giving way to a more serious tone. "What is it, Sona-chan?" she asked, her voice filled with concern.
Sona took a deep breath, gathering her thoughts before continuing. "I... I recently had a chess match with someone," she started, choosing her words carefully.
Serafall''s eyebrows shot up in surprise. "A chess match? That sounds exciting!" she exclaimed, her curiosity piqued.
"And I lost the match," Sona finally confessed, her voice tinged with vulnerability.
Serafall''s eyes widened in surprise at Sona''s admission, but she quickly masked her reaction with a reassuring smile. "Say no more, Sona-chan," she said, her tone determined. "Just give me his name and address, and you won''t have to worry about him."
Sona shook her head, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. "That''s not it, onee-san," she replied softly, her gaze dropping to the floor. "I... I think I can accept him as my partner."
Serafall''s surprise was evident as she processed Sona''s unexpected revelation. She blinked, momentarily taken aback by the twist in the conversation.
"And I heard that he has a lover," Sona added, her voice barely above a whisper as she averted her gaze, unable to meet her sister''s eyes.
A heavy silence hung in the air.
Serafall''s expression softened as she observed Sona''s conflicted emotions, her heart going out to her sister in that moment.
"Sona-chan," Serafall began gently, her voice soft and comforting as she reached out to place a reassuring hand on Sona''s shoulder. "I understand this must be difficult for you."
Sona nodded, her gaze still fixed on the floor, unable to meet her sister''s eyes. The turmoil within her was palpable, and Serafall could sense the depth of her sister''s inner struggle.
"So just tell me this bastard''s house. I need to talk with my ''brother-in-law''," Serafall said.
Sona''s head snapped up, surprise flickering across her features at Serafall''s unexpected declaration.
She knew her sister''s protective nature all too well.
"Onee-san, I appreciate your concern, but I don''t think that''s necessary," Sona replied, her voice tinged with hesitation.
Serafall''s expression hardened, her eyes narrowing with determination. "Sona-chan, you know I won''t stand idly by while someone makes you suffer," she insisted, her voice leaving no room for argument.
Sona sighed, knowing that her sister''s resolve was unshakeable. "His name is Alexander," she admitted reluctantly, knowing that there was no point in trying to dissuade Serafall once her mind was made up.
"Alexander, hmm?" Serafall mused, a dangerous glint entering her eyes. "Well then, tell me more about him."
~~~
Poll started for you to decide which world mc need to go next.
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 97: NTR bastard
Chapter 97: NTR bastardAs I sat on a bench in the park(DXD world), I couldn''t help but ponder the recent developments since my return from Nazarick.
And by "developments," I mean Shalltear''s sudden penchant for showing up at my doorstep at the most inconvenient times¡ªbreakfast, lunch, dinner, and every moment in between.
Now, don''t get me wrong, Shalltear is a fine specimen of a vampire and I like her company, but her persistent presence in cosplay attire was starting to raise a few eyebrows. I mean, who wears a full-on cosplay outfit to a casual meal?
I could practically hear Albedo''s internal monologue screaming, "Competition, thy name is Shalltear!" every time she caught sight of Shalltear''s elaborate get-ups. Not that I minded the attention, but it was getting a tad bit ridiculous.
As Shalltear fluttered around in her cosplay glory, I couldn''t help but wonder if she was trying to seduce me with her wardrobe choices.
But then again, it''s not every day you see a vampire rocking a maid outfit or a swimsuit like it''s nobody''s business.
"Is she trying to cosplay her way into my heart?" I mused to myself, stifling a chuckle. "Well, she certainly knows how to make an impression."
And let''s not forget the occasional sparks that flew between Shalltear and Albedo whenever they crossed paths. It was like watching a battle of wills disguised as polite conversation, with Albedo''s trademark smirk and Shalltear''s coy smiles adding fuel to the fire.
Now, some might question why I haven''t taken a more proactive approach with Shalltear. After all, why not just sweep her off her feet and whisk her away to the bedroom? Well, the answer is simple: Shalltear is like a Pandora''s box of the sexual world.
You see, delving into the depths of Shalltear''s desires is akin to opening that fabled box, unsure of what delights¡ªor horrors¡ªawait within.
Shalltear''s creator, Peroroncino, was renowned as one of the biggest perverts in Yggdrisil. And let me tell you, Shalltear inherited every last bit of his...eccentricities. Her flavor text alone could fill a small novel, with half of it dedicated to her myriad fetishes.
Even Tabula Smaragdina, the setting maniac himself, couldn''t hold a candle to what Peroroncino cooked up.
Back in Yggdrisil, I had the power to tweak her settings, but I decided against it. Call it arrogance or naivety, but I believed I could handle whatever Shalltear threw my way. Boy, was I wrong.
After experiencing the...shall we say, unique charms of both Albedo and Yuri, I realized that Shalltear was a whole different ball game.
She''s like the final boss of fetishes, and I''m just a humble Vampire God trying to survive the encounter with my dignity intact.
Sure, one of these days I''ll will make her mine, but for now, my balls need a well-deserved break from all the physical gymnastics.
But mark my words, Shalltear, one day you''ll be mine. Just not today. Today, I''m content to sit back, relax, and let my poor, overworked balls take a breather.
As I indulged in my contemplations, lost in the intricacies of Shalltear''s enigmatic allure, I suddenly sensed a disturbance in the air¡ªa punch hurtling towards my left side with alarming speed. Instinct kicked in, and I dodged the attack with lightning reflexes, creating a safe distance between myself and my unexpected assailant.
Turning to face my would-be attacker, I found myself staring into the eyes of a girl with a black eye, dressed in what could only be described as a magical girl''s ensemble.
Instantly recognizing her, my mind raced with a flurry of thoughts. This was Serafall, one of the Four Great Satans and ruler of the Gremory clan. But despite my knowledge of her identity, I had to play it cool. After all, I hadn''t officially met her yet, and my carefully crafted persona demanded that I maintain the facade of ignorance.
"Didn''t you think it''s rude to attack a person out of nowhere?" I quipped, trying to keep my tone light despite the tension crackling in the air.
Serafall''s eyes narrowed at my words, her expression a mix of indignation and simmering rage. "How dare you steal Sona-chan from me, you NTR bastard!" she exclaimed, her voice laced with accusation.
Ah, so that''s what this was about. It seems like Sona had told her family about her defeat in chess against me.
"Look, who ever you are," I began, trying to navigate the minefield of family drama without getting blown to smithereens. "I assure you, there''s nothing going on between Sona and me (for now). We''re just friends, I promise."
But Serafall wasn''t having any of it, her fists clenched and ready to rumble like a disgruntled brawler at a carnival.
"You may be able to fool Sona-chan, but you can''t fool me," she shot back, her voice brimming with righteous fury. "I know a love rival when I see one, and you, my friend, are the prime suspect."
"I also hear that you have a lover."
Ah, shit,
~~~
Poll started for you to decide which world mc need to go next.
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 98: Spanking Serafall
Chapter 98: Spanking Serafall"I also hear that you have a lover."
Ah, shit.
In a split-second decision, I activated my {Time Stop} spell, freezing time around us and giving me a moment to collect my thoughts.
"Sigh," I muttered to myself, glancing at the frozen Serafall, who was caught mid-sentence. "I wasn''t expecting my time stop spell will work on Serafall. It seems that the time I spent on strengthening my chrono spells really paid off."
"Sona, do you really have to tell Serafall about my lover?" I murmured.
"You know, dear, you should have told Sona that you''re single," Death''s voice rang in my mind, with a hint of amusement. It seemed she was enjoying the family drama from the comfort of her metaphysical realm.
"If I told Sona I was single, it would be a lie," I replied silently, knowing that Death could hear my thoughts. "And you know how I feel about lying."
"And besides," I continued, "if I pretended to be single, Sona would see right through it eventually. She''s not one to be fooled easily."
"Now what should I do to make Serafall calm and possibly find me attractive."
"It''s simple, just kill her, I will talk to her," Death said.
"Not a good advice, Death."
"Then mind control her," Death suggested.
"That''s even worse. Then I would be a mind-controlling NTR bastard," I replied, feeling a pang of discomfort at the thought.
It seemed Death was just messing with me, giving advice she knew I wouldn''t accept. Well played, Death, well played.
"Then just spank her on the ass till she obeys you," Death suggested.
"Now that''s quite the... advice," As Death''s outrageous suggestion echoed in my mind, I couldn''t help but feel a mixture of amusement and innovation.
Spanking Serafall''s ass to assert dominance? It was certainly an wonderful approach, to say the least.
Sure, there was a chance my current identity could be compromised. But in the grand scheme of things, did it really matter? I was already knee-deep in supernatural shit, so what harm could a little spanking do?
And in Ass-ology it is said that "To spank a ass is to touch a soul". So let me touch Serafall soul.
With a devilish grin, I made up my mind. Screw it. I couldn''t pass up this golden opportunity to spank that bubbly ass of hers. And besides, my current identity wasn''t going to last forever anyway.
Taking a deep breath, I unfroze time and approached Serafall. But before I could lay a hand on her, I activated another spell.
"{Blood Bind}"
{Blood Bind} is a powerful spell that binds the opponent using their own blood. It also has the secondary effect of causing the opponent to bleed if they try to escape.
Quite the victorious spell, if I do say so myself. But if I wanted to spank Serafall, I''d need to use such a high-level spell; otherwise, she would escape quite easily. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
"What is this? Why can''t I move? Release me, you NTR bastard," Serafall protested, her voice laced with frustration and indignation.
I couldn''t help but chuckle at her futile attempts to break free from the magical restraint. "Now, now, Stranger," I said with mock sympathy, "struggling will only make it worse."
With a swift motion, I delivered a playful spank to her ass, the sound reverberating through the park like a clap of thunder. Serafall''s eyes widened in surprise, her cheeks flushing a delightful shade of pink.
"Wha¡ª"
"Consider that a lesson in manners, dear Stranger," I interrupted with a smirk, delivering another spank without missing a beat.
"This is for attacking me out of nowhere." Spank.
"And this is because I am thoroughly enjoying this." Spank.
With each spank, I could feel the tension in the air dissipating, replaced by a sense of amusement and exhilaration.
Now this is what I call punishment.
"I am Sona''s sister," she declared, her cheeks now glowing like a pair of red bulbs.
As Serafall dropped the bombshell about being Sona''s sister, I couldn''t help but inwardly roll my eyes. Of course, I knew who she was ¨C I mean, who didn''t? But hey, why spoil the fun when I could play along and milk this unexpected twist for all it''s worth?
"You''re Sona''s sister?" I echoed, my voice dripping with faux astonishment. Inside, I was doing mental gymnastics to keep a straight face. Man, my acting skills were on point today.
Serafall nodded, her cheeks still glowing like a pair of traffic lights. "Yes, I am. So can you release me."
"Right away."
As the {Blood Bind} spell began to fade and Serafall regained her freedom of movement, she shot me a glare that could freeze lava.
But beneath the anger, I could see a hint of begrudging horniness, admiration, and something else in her eyes.
With a wink and a grin, "Sorry about that spanking."
Hearing that, Serafall''s blush intensified, spreading from the top of her ears to the tips of her cheeks.
It was like watching a fireworks display in the middle of the day ¨C unexpected, but undeniably entertaining.
Her reaction was priceless, and I couldn''t help but chuckle at the sight. It seemed my impromptu disciplinary action had struck a chord with the fiery devil king, igniting a spark of something unexpected between us.
But hey, who said supernatural encounters couldn''t be a little spicy? As Serafall hastily composed herself, I couldn''t resist the urge to tease her further.
~~~
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 99: Spanking Master
Chapter 99: Spanking Master"Perhaps next time, I''ll let you be the one in charge," I added with a playful smirk, relishing in the way her cheeks flushed an even deeper shade of crimson.
Serafall''s response was a sputtered protest, her words stumbling over each other in a jumble of embarrassment and indignation.
As Serafall composed herself, she couldn''t help but ask me a question.
"Who are you?" she inquired, her voice tinged with curiosity.
"If you are Sona''s sister, then she would have told you who I am," I replied with a hint of mischief in my tone.
Serafall raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued by my response. "She told me that you are an ordinary mage, new to the supernatural world. But you were able to put restrictions on me, so you''re not an ordinary mage," she concluded, her eyes narrowing slightly as she studied me.
"Are you a God from a different faction?" Serafall''s question caught me off guard, her words hanging in the air like a weighty secret waiting to be revealed.
"A God? Me?" I echoed, unable to suppress a laugh at the absurdity of the notion. "No, nothing quite so grandiose, I''m afraid."
Technically, I am but no need say that I am Vampire God or Lord of All Bloodlines.
Serafall''s brow furrowed in confusion, her curiosity piqued by my response. "Then what are you?"
How to explain my true identity without giving away too much? After all, I had to maintain some semblance of mystery, didn''t I?
"Well, let''s just say I''m a... freelance tourist," I replied cryptically. I am a tourist more like a world tourist.
"But you aren''t an ordinary mage, are you?" Serafall asked.
I simply smiled in response, neither confirming nor denying her observation. After all, a magician never reveals their secrets, right?
"How did you restricte my moment." Serafall asked.
"Hey, system, buy the cheapest movement restriction artifact available," I instructed.
ding
[-1000 karma points]
[Congratulations! You obtained ''Bane of Movement''.]
With a theatrical flourish, I presented the ''Bane of Movement'' to Serafall, watching as her eyes widened with curiosity and apprehension.
"Well, my dear Serafall," I began, adopting my best dramatic tone, "it seems I have a few tricks up my sleeve."
Serafall''s expression was a mixture of intrigue and wariness as she eyed the artifact in my hand. I could practically see the wheels turning in her head as she tried to decipher its purpose.
"So, how does it work?" she asked, her voice tinged with curiosity.
???
Serafall
As Serafall made her way to the Underworld to attend to her duties as the Devil King, her mind was preoccupied with thoughts of her conversation with Alexander.
However, amidst the flurry of responsibilities and plans swirling in her mind, one thought kept nagging at her: she had forgotten to ask him about his lover.
"Oh, I forgot to ask Alex-chan about his lover," she murmured to herself, a hint of regret in her voice. Her curiosity gnawed at her, urging her to turn back and seek out Alexander once more, just to satisfy her own intrigue.
However, amidst her musings, a different memory surfaced¡ªone that sent a flush creeping up her cheeks. It was the memory of Alexander''s firm hand landing on her rear, the sting of his touch leaving a lingering sensation that she couldn''t shake.
She discreetly shifted in her magical girl dress, feeling a twinge of discomfort as she recalled the embarrassing moment. Her cheeks warmed further as she couldn''t help but touch her posterior, a lingering reminder of Alexander''s unexpected punishment.
"That NTR basterd made this magic girl go through something that embarrassing, I have to," she trailed off, her cheeks flushing with color as scandalous thoughts about Alexander flooded her mind.
Despite her position as the Devil King, Serafall couldn''t deny the allure of Alexander''s mysterious charm.
There was something undeniably captivating about him, something that stirred feelings within her that she couldn''t quite explain.
"That bastard didn''t even mention which faction he was from till the end. I think he''s from the Greek pantheon," she mused, her thoughts drifting to his handsome and alluring aura.
"Sona-chan, you fell for a wolf in sheep''s clothing."
???
[You Spanked Serafall, one of devil King.]
[700 karma point acquired.] S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
[Congratulations! You obtained the title: Spanking Master.]
Spanking Master: When Spanking someone it will give pleasure instead of pain.
[You purchased a artifact from the shop for first time.]
[50 karma point acquired.]
[Congratulations! You changed Serafall relationship towards you from ''Brother in law'' to ''??? '']
[100 karma point acquired.]
[Serafall Leviathan, Ultimate-Class Devil
King]
???: 100%
Description: Currently curious about which faction you are from.
Accept you as sona''s finance
Going to take revenge for spanking her.
Remark: Aiming both Little sister and Big Sister, my boy, Alex, you are making me proud.
After looking at my system notifications, I asked Death.
"Hey death what is question mark in relationship stats, this is my first time seeing this."
~~~
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 100: Asia Argento
Chapter 100: Asia Argento"Hey death what is question mark in relationship stats, this is my first time seeing this."
"Ah, the question mark," Death mused, her voice echoing in my mind. "It means Serafall is curious about your affiliation and has feeling for you, but her feelings towards you are still in flux, undecided."
"Got it," I nodded to myself, understanding the cryptic symbol.
"Seems like she''s warming up to you," Death added with a hint of amusement. "Considering she''s willing to accept you as Sona''s fianc¨¦."
"Yeah, that caught me off guard," I admitted. "But it''s a relief to have her on board."
"Just be prepared for her to seek revenge for that spanking incident," Death warned.
I winced at the reminder. "I should''ve known she wouldn''t let that slide."
"You''ve certainly piqued her interest," Death chuckled. "Aiming for both little sister and big sister, you''re quite the charmer, my Dear."
I couldn''t help but grin at Death''s approval. "Thanks, Death. I will try to satisfy your kinks."
???
As I made my way home, I stumbled upon a rather peculiar scene. In front of me lay a girl, her face planted firmly on the ground, inadvertently putting her white underwear on display for the world to see. It was a classic case of accidental embarrassment, and I couldn''t help but feel a pang of sympathy for her plight.
Without hesitation, I rushed to her aid, extending a helping hand to lift her back up. As she got to her feet, she began speaking in Italian, expressing her gratitude for my assistance. "Grazie mille," she repeated, bowing her head repeatedly in a gesture of gratitude.
I gently stopped her from bowing unnecessarily and responded in Italian, "Non c''¨¨ problema." I didn''t mind helping out¡ªit was the least I could do.
Taking a moment to observe her, I couldn''t help but notice the beauty of the young girl standing before me. Her long blonde hair cascaded down her back, framing her face like a golden halo. Her vibrant green eyes sparkled with innocence and curiosity, giving her an ethereal charm.
She was dressed in a dark teal nun outfit with light blue accents, complete with a white veil adorned with similar hues. A brown satchel hung from her hip, presumably carrying her Bible, while her feet were clad in sturdy brown boots with black straps. A silver cross necklace adorned her neck, adding a touch of religious symbolism to her attire.
Pic
I recognized her as Asia Argento, the Holy Priestess who had been abandoned by her parents and raised in the church. Despite her pure intentions and remarkable healing abilities, she had been cast out and labeled as a witch for daring to heal a devil. Now, she found herself relying on fallen angels for survival¡ªa stark contrast to her once devout life.
As realization dawned upon her, Asia''s expression shifted from surprise to happiness. She took my hand gratefully, tears welling up in her eyes as she expressed her gratitude. "You can understand me! I just arrived in this place and got lost. Can you help me find the church in this town? I need to go there!"
"You want to go to the church?" I asked.
"Yes, and I forgot to introduce myself earlier. My name is Asia Argento. I''ve just arrived from Italy. Thank you again for helping me," she replied, her voice trembling as she fidgeted nervously.
"I don''t mind it, and my name is Alexander, but you can call me Alex. Nice to meet you," I said warmly. "Do you live in this town, Alex-san?" she asked shyly.
"Yes, I have lived in this town with my family. And just like you, I am also a migrant," I replied with a smile.
She nodded, and a comfortable silence settled between us. She probably realized that I was the type of person who didn''t speak unnecessarily.
We walked at a casual pace until we reached a four-way road intersection. The traffic light was still red, but Asia didn''t seem to know the common sense of waiting. I was about to lecture her about road safety when I spotted someone familiar approaching us on a bicycle.
"Alex, what are you doing here?" It was none other than Issey.
From the looks of it, she was doing her duty as a devil.
Issey''s sudden appearance caught me off guard, but I quickly regained my composure. "Oh, just taking a stroll with a new friend," I replied casually, gesturing to Asia.
Issey raised an eyebrow, her eyes flicking between Asia and me with a knowing look. "I see," she said with a smirk. I have no doubt that the pervert is having some weird fantasy.
"Hallo, My name is Issey Hyoudou, but you can call me Issey." she said with a smirk. "Well, don''t let me interrupt. Carry on with your date."
With a wave, Issey cycled away, leaving Asia and me alone once again. Asia started blush after hearing the word ''date''.
"Is she your friend?" Asia asked shyly.
"Yeah," I replied.
As we continued on our way to the church, Asia began to chatter excitedly about her life in Italy and her journey to this town. Her innocence and enthusiasm were contagious to say the least.
Before long, we reached the church, and I helped Asia up the steps to the entrance. She turned to me with a grateful smile, her eyes shining with appreciation.
"Thank you so much for helping me, Alex-san," she said earnestly. "I don''t know what I would have done without you."
"It was my pleasure, Asia," I replied, returning her smile. "If you ever need anything else, don''t hesitate to ask."
With a final wave, Asia disappeared into the church, leaving me standing alone on the steps.
I opened my system,
[Asia Argento, Innocent Nun]
Friends: 100%
Description: She consider you as a friend
Jesus is her Lord and savior, Not you
Remark: Don''t put your dirty claws on her, bastard
~~~
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 101: Shalltear **
As I made my way back home after dropping Asia off at the church, my mind buzzed with thoughts of the unexpected turn of events. According to canon, it was supposed to be Raynare who took Asia''s Sacred Gear.
Yet, here we were, walking hand in hand, with Raynare safely tucked away in Nazarick. Talk about a plot twist.
The absence of Raynare left a void in the antagonist role, and I couldn''t help but wonder who would step up to fill her shoes. Would it be a random demon, a fallen angel seeking redemption, or perhaps even a human driven by vengeance? The possibilities seemed endless, each scenario posing its own set of challenges and dangers.
As I pondered over the potential candidates, two names stood out in my mind: Mittelt and Kalawarna. Mittelt, with her cunning and deceptive nature, could easily slip into the role of the antagonist, while Kalawarna''s mysterious past and enigmatic demeanor made her a formidable contender as well.
But regardless of who would ultimately take on the mantle of antagonist, one thing was certain: trouble was brewing on the horizon, and I needed to be prepared for whatever challenges lay ahead.
One individual who was sure to receive a personal visit from both Neuronist and Demiurge was Freed Sellzen.
I couldn''t help but smirk at the thought of Freed facing a personal meeting with both Neuronist and Demiurge.
Demiurge, that mastermind of diabolical schemes, had made it abundantly clear that he required subjects for his experiments in the pursuit of perfecting sacred gear creation.
And who better to offer up as a willing participant in Demiurge''s twisted experiments than the detestable Freed Sellzen?
Why the intense loathing for Freed, you might wonder? Oh, the reasons are as numerous as the stars in the night sky.
Freed was nothing more than a pathetic excuse for a human being, a walking embodiment of everything reprehensible in this world.
He oozed insincerity and arrogance in equal measure, a toxic concoction that left a sour taste in the mouths of all who encountered him.
But alas, my personal distaste for Freed aside, there was a practical aspect to his impending meeting with Demiurge.
As the master of Nazarick, it fell upon me to provide essential goods for Demiurge''s experiments, and Freed Sellzen fit the bill perfectly.
After all, what better use for a worthless waste of space than to serve as a lab rat for Demiurge''s twisted machinations?
Leaving all that aside, I arrived at my apartment, I opened the door only to find nobody was there.
The usual presence of Yuri, faithfully waiting by the door to greet me, was conspicuously absent. Instead, I sensed another presence lurking behind me, a familiar voice breaking the silence.
"Welcome back, Alex-sama," Shalltear''s voice rang out, her tone dripping with a mixture of playfulness and mischief.
As I turned to face Shalltear, my eyes widened in surprise at the sight before me. There she stood, clad in nothing but her underwear and bra, a mischievous glint in her crimson eyes.
My initial shock quickly gave way to amusement as Shalltear''s playful demeanor took center stage. With a suggestive tilt of her head and a seductive smile, she uttered the magic words that sent a shiver down my spine.
"Would you like to have dinner? Would you like to have a bath? Or perhaps... Would... You... Have... Me?" sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Peroroncino, you son of a bitch. Why do you have to make her flat if you plan to make her say that.
"I would have yo..." I don''t finish my sentence as quickly remember my promise give my dick some well deserved rest.
"I don''t hear you, Master, Nya~~~" Shalltear purred as she said that.
[Greater Hardening]
Crack
I can practically hear the imaginary sound of my determination breaking.
You know what, Fuck the promise and legends did say that promises are meant to be broken.
"You made a big mistake, Shalltear, you turned me on. And you are going to pay for that." I said as picked her up and kissed her.
"Punish this naughty girl for turning you on, Master."
~~~
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 102: Shalltear 1 **
"Punish this naughty girl for turning you on, Master." Shalltear was natural seducer, She knows what I wanted to hear.
"I don''t need an foreplay, Just put your dick inside me~Nya~" Shalltear as she turned around putting her hand on the door for support.
And pushed her ass towards me to fuck her whole.
Respecting her wish, I removed my pants and Grabbed her ass cheeks.
While her boobs are flat that was not case for her ass, it was enormous, you can see it jigging occasionally.
I couldn''t resist my urge to slap her ass.
*Slap*slap*
"Ah~~~" Shalltear moaned after getting slap on her ass cheeks and her ass cheeks turned blood red.
Shalltear is a masochist so I need to be a sadistic to fulfill her desires and I have no problem in becoming a sadist.
"Look who is getting wet after getting a slap." I whisper in her ears to which her already wet underwear started becoming wetter.
Her pussy juices started drip from her pussy to her thighs.
"Are you ready to lose your virginity, Shalltear." I murmur as I give a small bite on her ear.
Shalltear shudder as she reply.
"Fuck me, Fuck me hard."
now my appetite for her was growing more and more intense. While shifting her panty with my middle finger, I used the thumb and forefinger of my left hand to stretch and slide her puffy, soft flesh and spread her closed slit open.
Because we in the front door the scene in front me look even more lascivious and glamorous. As I played with it, it was moist with nectar.
Smack!
"Aah!"
I slapped her a little harder, and her body jumped.
The white buttocks that had been slapped reddened so much since her ass was so fair and white.
Smack!¡¡her white buttocks bounced seductively. I rubbed the reddish part with my hands, which must have been tingling with pain.
But I didn''t stop
Smack!
"Fuu!" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Smack!¡¡Smack!
"Hifu, Fuii ..."
-your voice, is it getting sweeter?
I reached my finger to the crack..
"Shalltear, aren''t you getting wetter?"
"Yeeesss~~" Shalltear moaned and scream at same to while agreeing with me.
"Hah, ah ....Master ....do you like to torture me ...?" Shalltear asked excitingly, for her tone it''s clear that she is looking for forward to it.
"No,"I said, strangely enough I not refusing her because she is suggested torture her but I refused her because it was her first time.
Hearing my reply Shalltear was disappointed.
"We can try that on next session." I continue to which she happily smile.
I sank my finger into her vagina.Using my fingers, I scooped up some of the slimy juice.
"Now I have to punish this hole." But before putting my dick inside her pussy, I made shalltear stand straight and put my vampire fangs in her neck line.
"Ahh~~" Shalltear moaned as that happened.
And surprisly she also did summoned her vampire fangs and started drinking my blood.
"Sooooo, Gooood~~~" Shalltear said.
And without further ado I position my dick on her pussy and tok her virginity.
"Hah, ah....I can feel Master''s penis ..... very hard and hot..... This is the kind of thing that Albedo received hmmm into her body ... ng.... No fair"
When I push the pole between her folds, she squeezes in a way that I can''t resist. kyun? Every time it touches the tip against her womb, shalltear makes a lovely sound.
I was tempted whether to keep doing this and ejaculate or to justifiably invade in a little more break her.
At some point, I was holding her down, catching her ankles and making her spread her legs wide open while I repeatedly pistoned her, hammering into her.
I slammed into her, banging and bumping our hips. Every time I pulled out, I can see her stretched pink meat peeked out, and when I pushed in, shalltear feels it fiercely as she curves her back into a bridge. Her juices overflowed, and I must have been spilling my pre-cum in her like a stream, and occasionally ejaculating a little.
The debauched look on her face had sucked me in. The trailing strands of white hair that stuck to her sweaty forehead were as distracting as they could be.
"Chupu, chupu, rero.... Chupu, chupu....."
We entwined our tongues, Our snakes of lust engaged in a slimy communion.
"Shalltear, open your mouth."
"Fuah ...?"
I dripped saliva into her mouth, and she swallowed it without a second thought. I put my arms around her back and hugged her, pressing our lips together tightly and shake my hips.
"Kuuuh ....here it comes. My seed. I''m going to ejaculate in your pussy. I''m going to ejaculate and pour a lot of your favorite Master''s cum into your baby hole, only for pleasure, not to impregnate you."
"Yes, please.... Master, please pour your precious seed into my insides, into this miserable, naughty pussy, just for your pleasure. I want Master''s thing so much. I could not get enough of it...."
Her pussy clamped down on her Master''s unfaithful penis, not let go. I was so excited to fuck this naughty girl, who wanted my seed.
"Ohhhhh!¡¡Gggggh!¡¡I''m cumming!"
*splurt!!* *splurt!!**splurt!!*
With a thump, the her walls filled with white, muddy lusts.
"Ahhhh, ahhh, ahhh!¡¡It''s so hot ... my inside is getting all spread... It''s, It''s going to be molded into your shape.... ngh, ahhh! ....Master''s sperm is filling my insides, lots and lots of it, gushing in ....it feels so good."
Shalltear put her arms around my back and held me tight, shivering and shaking violently by getting ejaculate into the pussy.
"Master is still very hard inside....."
"Oh, I can still do it. What about Katherine?"
"I''m ashamed to say but I''d like you to do it more...and break me..."
She is not so cute when she says it with a bashful smile on her face. with my penis still in her pussy!
"Ah, it''s getting bigger again .... That''s wonderful, master...."
And then we went at it many more times. And Just like thought she was indeed a Pandora''s box.
~~~
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 103: Freed Zelzan
Issey
It was late at night, and Issey pedaled her bicycle down the deserted street, her destination clear in her mind. She was heading towards a particular house¡ªnot a mansion or an apartment, but just an ordinary house. This was her first time visiting this client, and she couldn''t help but feel a mix of anticipation and unease.
What should she do? Since the client wasn''t living alone, wouldn''t the client''s family see her? After all, she actually had to visit the house to make a contract. She had been told before that ordinary humans couldn''t detect her, but did that apply to this situation as well?
Worry gnawed at her, but she brushed it aside as she reached the house and prepared to push the doorbell. That''s when she noticed it: the entrance door was open. Seriously, who leaves their door open in the middle of the night?
Her heartbeat quickened, and a sudden uneasiness washed over her. What was this feeling? She had a really bad premonition, but she was already committed. Stepping forward, she entered the house.
She peered inside from the entrance. The hallway was dark, and the only staircase leading to the second floor was shrouded in shadow. No lights were on upstairs. There was only one room at the end of the first floor with a faint light seeping out.
Something was definitely wrong. She felt no presence of any humans. Were they all sleeping? Impossible. If they were, she wouldn''t be feeling this sense of foreboding.
Taking off her shoes at the entrance, she carried them in her hand to avoid making any noise. She moved silently towards the room with the faint light, her senses on high alert.
As she approached the door, she hesitated for a moment, listening intently. There was no sound.
"...Hello. I''m a Devil from the Gremory''s household... Umm, is the client here?" Issey called out quietly, but there was no reply.
It couldn''t be helped, so she entered the room. It was a living room, with a television, a sofa, and a table. It looked like an ordinary living room¡ªuntil her eyes were drawn to the wall. She stopped in her tracks, her breath catching in her throat.
There, nailed to the wall upside down, was a corpse. A human male. Was he the person who lived here? But why...?
The corpse had been cut viciously, with something that looked like giblets spilling out from the wounds. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
"Gough," she gagged, but she didn''t vomited, her body reacted instinctively to this gruesome sight.
She couldn''t endure looking at the corpse any longer. It was attached to the wall with screws, forming the shape of an upside-down cross. Thick screws were driven into the palms of its hands, its feet, and the middle of its torso.
This wasn''t normal. Not normal at all! You couldn''t kill a person like this with a sane mind!
A puddle of blood had formed on the floor from the drips falling from the corpse. And there was writing on the wall.
"W-What is this...?" she whispered, her voice trembling.
"It''s written as ''Punishment for those who did bad deeds!''. I just borrowed the sentence from someone important."
Suddenly, the voice of a young male came from behind her. When Issey turned around, she saw a man with white hair. He seemed to be a foreigner and looked like he was still a teenager.
He was dressed like a priest, and he was also a bishounen.
Seeing her, the priest made an evil smile.
"Hmm hmm. Well, well, if it isn''t a Devil-kun!" He seemed to be really happy.
Then, the thing that Buchou had told her came back to Issey''s mind.
-Don''t get involved with people from the Church. Especially the Exorcists. They are our biggest enemy. They can easily eliminate us because their powers are supported by the prayer of God.
He''s a priest, so he''s related to the Church. This is bad...
He even knows that I''m a Devil, so am I in the worst situation there is, again?
"I''m a priest- A boy priest I cut down devil-like people, and I laugh at them I cut the head of you Devils, and receive my meal->"
The priest started to sing.
Issey didn''t get it. What is wrong with this guy!?
"My name is Freed Zelzan. I belong to a certain Exorcism organisation. Ah, just because I introduced myself doesn''t mean you have to. I don''t want to remember your name in my memory, so please don''t. It''s okay, since you are going to die soon. I will make sure of it. It might hurt at first, but later you will feel so good that you will cry. Now let''s open the new door -ZE!"
Issey had never met someone like him before. His words didn''t make any sense.
So this guy is an Exorcist. She was in trouble now.
But there was something she wanted to say to him. She swallowed down her spit and asked him.
"Hey, was it you? The one who killed this person?"
"Yes, yes. I killed him. Because, he was a regular criminal who has been summoning Devils, so I had to kill him."
W-What kind of an excuse is that!?
Issey felt a mix of fear and anger bubbling inside her. She knew she had to think quickly to get out of this situation alive.
~~~
In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is almost over and next world has been confirmed.
You can join my Patreon for 3$. Around 140+ advnaced chapter in my Patreon. I posted some exclusive NFSW on each r-18 chapter for you to enjoy.
Support me through my Patreon. It would be a big help.
Support me:
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 104: Crazy Guy
"Huh? Are you shocked? Aren''t you running away? That''s weird? Really weird. I mean, humans who make a pact with Devils are scum. Scum indeed. Can''t you understand that? No? Is that so? Well, you are a scum Devil after all."
This guy is crazy! Issey couldn''t even have a normal conversation with him!
But she had to say what she had to!
"How can a human kill another human, then!? Aren''t you only supposed to kill Devils?"
"Haaaaa? What the fuck is that? A mere Devil like you lecturing me? Hahaha. I will laugh at this. You probably could get a reward for being funny. Okay then, listen carefully, you shitty Devil. Devils also use humans'' greed to survive. Relying on a Devil proves that you are no longer a human. It''s the end. That''s why I killed him. I make a living by killing Devils and those that are contracted to a Devil. That''s my job."
"Even Devils won''t go this far!"
"Haa~~? What are you talking about? Devils are trash. Do you know they are a shitty existence? Do you know this is common sense? Didn''t you know? Seriously, you should start your life back from a toddler. Wait, it''s useless to tell this to a reincarnated Devil like you. More like, I have to kill you! Hahahaha. It''s awesome, isn''t it? It''s the best, isn''t it?"
The priest pulled out a sword that had no blade and a gun. BOOM.
A sound vibrated in the air.
The sword that only had a handle turned into a thing like a beam saber.
What is that? It looks like a beam saber from Gundam.
"You kind of irritate me, so can I cut you? Can I shoot you? Is it OK? Okay then. Now I''m going to stab your heart with this blade of light, and I''m going to blow your head with this cool-looking gun! Man, I''m seriously going to fall in love!"
SWIFT!
The priest came sprinting towards Issey!
He slashes his blade of light at Issey.
Oh crap!
She just dodged it, but intense pain ran through her leg.
There was smoke coming out of the priest''s gun. Was she shot?
But she didn''t hear any gunshots. Then suddenly, she felt another shot of pain in her leg.
"Guaaaah!"
Issey fell to her knees, moaning. This time, she was shot in her left calf!
It hurt! But she knew this pain!
"How is it!? The special bullet made for Exorcists, the bullet of light! And it doesn''t make any sound. Since it''s a bullet of light. This situation turns both of us on, doesn''t it?"
The pain of light. Yeah, this was the pain of light.
To a Devil, light is poisonous. Once hit, the pain goes through your entire body.
"Die, die, Devil! Die Devil! Turn to dust and disappear! This is all for my entertainment!"
The priest laughed madly, ready to finish her off.
"Please stop!"
Then there was a voice of a woman Issey was familiar with.
The priest froze in his attack posture and looked toward the direction where the voice came from.
Issey also looked in the same direction.
A girl stood there, and Issey knew her or to be more precise she has seen her with Alex.
"Asia."
Yes, the blonde Sister was standing there.
"Well if it isn''t my assistant, Asia-chan. What happened? Did you finish putting up the barrier?"
"! N-Noo000000!"
Asia screams after seeing the corpse that is nailed to the wall.
"Thank you for the adorable scream! Oh yeah, this is your first time seeing a corpse like this, isn''t it, Asia-chan? Then look carefully. This is how humans entranced by a Devil die."
Asia''s face went pale as she stared at the gruesome scene. "...N-No..." she stammered, her eyes wide with horror. Then she turned her gaze toward Issey, recognition dawning on her face.
"...Father Freed...that person..." Asia''s voice trembled as she spoke, her eyes locking onto Issey. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Freed laughed maniacally, waving his blade of light around. "Person? No, no. This shit here is a Devil. Hahaha, what are you misunderstanding?"
Asia''s shock deepened, her expression one of confusion and disbelief. "Issey-san is a... Devil...?" She seemed at a loss for words, unable to process the revelation.
Does that mean Asia wasn''t Alex''s girlfriend and Asia seems to have no idea of this murder for her reaction. Issey thought after seeing Asia expression.
"What, what? You guys know each other? Wow. Now this is a big surprise. Is it the forbidden lesbian love between a Devil and a Sister? Seriously? Are you serious? "
Freed, the priest, looks at both Asia and Issey.
"Asia, get out of here!" Issey shouted, trying to warn her. But Freed moved quickly, his manic energy making him unpredictable.
Even if Issey only meet Asia one time, Issey can''t turn blind eye as she can be someone Alex has crush on.
"Where do you think you''re going, Asia-chan?" Freed taunted, his eyes gleaming with a dangerous light. "You''re not going anywhere. You''re going to stay right here and watch as I carve this Devil to pieces."
Issey struggled to her feet, the pain from her wounds coursing through her body. She had to think of something fast. The light bullets were taking a toll on her, but she couldn''t give up.
"A Devils and humans can never coexist! Especially humans from the Church and the Devils are the biggest enemies! Also, we are a group of heretics that was deserted by God. Asia-tan and I are humans that can''t survive without the support of Fallen Angels-sama."
Fallen Angel?
What does he mean? Don''t priests and nuns work under God? Issey thought.
~~~
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 105: Stray Exorcist
Freed laughed maniacally as he brandished his blade. "Well now, leaving that aside, I need to kill this trash here or else I can''t finish my job, so here I come. Are you ready?"
He thrust his sword toward Issey once more. If that blade struck her chest, she knew she''d be killed instantly¡ªor worse, end up like the client nailed to the wall, her body slashed to pieces.
Fear gripped Issey''s body. This was bad. This situation was really bad. She could barely move, paralyzed by the terror of what might come.
But then, something unexpected happened. The blond Sister, Asia, stepped between the priest and Issey, arms spread wide as if to protect her.
Freed''s expression turned stern. "...Hey, hey. Are you serious? Asia-tan, do you know what you are doing?"
"...I do. Father Freed, I beg you. Please forgive this person. Please let her go."
Issey was speechless. Asia was protecting her?
"I can''t stand it any more... You can''t kill people just because they are entranced by a Devil, and you also can''t kill Devils. It''s wrong!"
"Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!? Don''t talk shit, bitch! You also learned that Devils are trash at the Church! Seriously, is there something wrong with your brain!?"
Freed''s face contorted with anger.
"There are good people, even among Devils!"
"There aren''t, idiooooooot!"
"T-That''s what I thought until recently... But She is Alex-san''s friend and Issey-san is a good person. That fact doesn''t change even after I found out that she is a Devil! Killing someone is unforgivable! This kind of act! God won''t allow such acts!"
Asia''s words hung in the air, and for a moment, the madness in Freed''s eyes flickered. But it was only a moment. His face twisted in fury.
"Asia-tan, you''re too naive. There are no good Devils. Just look at this trash!"
Freed took a step forward, ready to strike again, but Asia stood her ground.
"Move aside, Asia. You''re getting in the way of God''s work."
"No," Asia said firmly. "I won''t move. I won''t let you harm Issey-san."
Asia saw the corpse and discovered that Issey was a Devil, yet she didn''t waver in expressing her beliefs to the priest. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
What a strong-willed girl, Issey thought. This girl is amazing.
BAKI!
"Kyaa!"
Freed struck Asia aside with his gun. Asia fell to the ground.
"Hey, Asia!"
Issey rushed to Asia''s side. There was a bruise mark on Asia''s face. That bastard actually hit her.
"...The Fallen Angel girl told me very strongly that I can''t kill you. But I''m getting a bit pissed. Since I can''t kill you, can I rape you or something? If I don''t, I won''t be able to heal my heart. But before that, I need to kill that trash over there."
Freed pointed his blade of light at Issey again.
Issey couldn''t run away and leave Asia behind. She couldn''t abandon a girl who had just defended her to this lunatic. If she was going to escape, it had to be with Asia. So she had to fight...
Could she fight using her Sacred Gear? Even though she didn''t fully understand its effect? She was also the weakest Piece, a [Pawn]. Her chances of winning were slim. But she had to try.
"I can''t leave a girl who just defended me. So come on!"
Issey made a fighting posture in front of the priest.
Freed whistled, seemingly delighted.
"Ooooh, what a sight! A Devil trying to be a hero or heroine! Hahahaha! This is too good!"
Issey''s heart pounded, fear and determination swirling within her. She couldn''t let Freed harm Asia or herself. She had to muster every ounce of strength she had.
Freed lunged at Issey, his blade of light aimed at her chest. Issey sidestepped, barely avoiding the attack. She retaliated with a punch, but Freed blocked it easily, laughing.
"Nice try, Devil-chan! But you''ll have to do better than that!"
The priest jumped up high, then the floor glowed in blue and white colors.
"What is this?" he muttered, suspicious as the floor glowed. The blue light started to form a shape.
It was a magic circle. Issey recognized it immediately.
The magic circle of the Gremory household! Issey''s heart leapt with hope.
FLASH!
The magic circle on the floor shone brightly. Then, familiar faces appeared from it¡ªher comrades, the Devils she knew well.
"Hyoudou-san, we came to rescue you," Kiba said, smiling at her.
"Ara ara. This is awful," Akeno remarked, her voice tinged with concern.
"...Priest," Koneko-chan added, her expression serious.
Yes, her comrades had arrived. Issey felt a surge of relief and gratitude wash over her. She was so moved she felt like crying. Great! Something like this actually happens!?
"Hyahou! Here''s a present for a group of Devils!" the priest yelled, slashing his sword wildly.
KAGIN!
The sound of metal echoed through the room as Kiba blocked the priest''s attack with his own sword.
"I''m sorry. She''s one of us! We can''t let you lay a finger on her!" Kiba declared firmly.
"Oh, oh! A mere Devil being concerned about their comrade? What are you guys? Devil Squadron, the Devil Rangers? That''s nice. I can feel the heat. I''m getting turned on! So how is it? Are you the one sticking it in, and is she the one bending? Are you guys in that sort of relationship?" the priest taunted, his expression twisted with perverse glee.
He was getting cocky, sticking his tongue out and shaking his head mockingly as he clashed swords with Kiba.
That guy is completely looking down on us, Issey thought, anger boiling within her.
Even Kiba had an anguished expression. Yeah, that guy was definitely disgusting.
"...What a vulgar mouth. It''s hard to believe you''re a priest... Oh, that''s why you are a ''Stray Exorcist'', right?" Kiba said, his voice steady despite the insult.
~~~
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 106: Stray Exorcist 1
"...What a vulgar mouth. It''s hard to believe you''re a priest... Oh, that''s why you''re a ''Stray Exorcist,'' right?" Kiba said, his voice calm but edged with disdain.
"Yeah, yeah! I''m vulgar! Sorry about that! That''s because I strayed away! I was kicked out! That''s why, screw the Vatican! I''m all right as long as I get to cut Devils whenever I feel like it!" Freed laughed, his tone maniacal.
Both of them continued to exchange blows, the clash of their swords ringing through the room. Kiba maintained his calm expression, but his eyes had already locked onto his foe with a deadly focus.
Freed, still laughing and enjoying the fight, seemed unfazed. "You are the type that''s the hardest to deal with. Someone who feels like they are living by cutting Devils...the one who causes the most harm to us."
"Haaaaah!? You know, I don''t want to be told off by a Devil! I''m trying to live now just like other people! I''m not in a position where pests like you can talk down to me!" Freed retorted, his voice filled with mockery.
"Even Devils have rules," Akeno-san said, smiling, but her eyes were serious and full of determination. She was clearly ready to fight and hostile towards Freed.
"Nice. I like those passionate eyes. Onee-san, you are the best. I can feel your urge of wanting to kill me. Is this love? No. I think it''s a killing intent! Superb! This is great! I love the feeling of intending to kill and getting intended to kill!" Freed exclaimed, his excitement almost palpable.
"Then disappear."
The person who appeared beside Issey was the crimson-haired girl, Rias-buchou!
"Issey, I''m sorry. I never expected that a Stray Exorcist would visit this client''s house."
Rias, who was apologizing to Issey, narrowed her eyes after seeing her wounds.
"...Issey. Did you get wounded?"
"Ah, sorry... I was shot..."
Issey tried to downplay it by laughing.
Ah, looks like she will yell at me afterward. Sorry for being weak, Buchou, Issey thought.
But Rias didn''t say anything to Issey. Instead, she gave a cold expression to the priest.
"Looks like you have been looking after my cute servant?"
Her voice was low and sounded terrifying.
Wow, Buchou is pissed. Issey wondered.
"Yes, yes. I have been playing around with her. I was planning to cut her body all over, but I was interrupted, and it finished as a dream."
BON!
A section of the furniture behind the priest was blown away.
It was Rias. She had shot out a ball of demonic power.
"I make sure I never forgive those who harm my servants. I especially can''t forgive a lowlife like you for damaging my personal possessions."
Her intensity caused the atmosphere to feel frozen.
Her killing intent lurked around the room. Waves of demonic power surrounded Rias.
"Buchou, there seem to be a few Fallen Angels heading to this house. At this rate, we will be at a disadvantage," Akeno-san informed them, her voice tense.
The Fallen Angels are approaching? Those guys with black wings? Issey thought. Mittelt was also a fallen angel, wasn''t she? sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Rias-buchou gave another stare at the priest.
"...Akeno, we will return to our headquarters once we retrieve Issey. Prepare for teleportation."
"Yes."
Akeno-san started to cast a spell as soon as Rias urged her to. Teleport? Are we running away? Issey wondered.
She then looked at Asia.
"Buchou! We have to take her as well!"
Issey said to Rias.
"It''s impossible. Only Devils can use the magic-circle to transport. Also, this magic-circle can only teleport me and my servants."
She turned to Freed, her eyes blazing with fury. "Consider yourself lucky that we have more pressing matters. But know this, you will pay for harming my servant."
Freed sneered, but he didn''t make a move. He was clearly aware of the power Rias possessed and knew it would be unwise to provoke her further.
"Issey, can you stand?" Kiba asked gently, offering a hand to her.
Issey nodded, though her legs were shaky. "Yeah, I can."
With Kiba''s help, she got to her feet. Asia, who had been watching the entire exchange with wide eyes, stepped forward.
"I''m so sorry, Issey-san," she said, her voice trembling. "I didn''t mean for any of this to happen. Issey-san, let''s meet again."
That was the last words we exchanged at this place.
Next moment, Akeno-san finishes casting the spell, and the magic-circle on the floor starts to glow blue again.
"Like I will let you escape!"
The priest came slashing at us, but Koneko-chan threw the sofa against him.
By the time the priest smacks away the sofa with his sword, they were already teleported to the club room.
I have tell Alex about this. Issey thought before she lost her consciousness.
~~~
(In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is almost over and next world has been confirmed.)
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 107: Morning
I woke up the next morning, feeling a mix of satisfaction and mild discomfort. The first thing that caught my attention was my arms. My once robust and muscular limbs now looked disturbingly skinny and fragile, as if they might snap under their own weight.
I glanced over at the person responsible for this transformation, still sleeping soundly next to me. Shalltear, with her ethereal beauty, lay peacefully, a small smile playing on her lips. Her silver hair cascaded around her, creating a stark contrast against the dark sheets.
"Stop it, Alex-sama~~, not my nipples~~~," she murmured in her sleep, her voice a soft whisper that made me chuckle despite myself.
I couldn''t help but replay the events of last night in my head. It had been... intense, to say the least. Shalltear''s voracious appetite for pleasure had left me drained¡ªquite literally. As a vampire, she had her unique ways of showing affection, and last night she had taken a bit more than just my stamina.
"Peroroncino, you absolute madman," I muttered under my breath. "What kind of twisted mind programs a character like this?"
I flexed my arms slightly, wincing at the sensation. "I look like I''ve been through a medieval torture chamber. If anyone saw me right now, they''d think I was auditioning for the role of ''Stick Man'' in a children''s play."
Shalltear stirred, mumbling something incoherent before settling back into her dreams. I couldn''t help but shake my head. "Great, now she''s dreaming about me torturing her. As if last night wasn''t enough."
I slowly sat up, trying not to disturb her, and examined the rest of my body. The results were equally concerning. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
As I gingerly got out of bed, I caught sight of myself in the mirror. My reflection made me do a double-take. "Wow, Alex, you look like you''ve survived a week-long marathon without any food or water."
Shalltear''s voice brought me back from my self-deprecating thoughts. "Alex-sama... so strong..." she sighed, clearly enjoying whatever dream she was having.
"Yeah, sure," I muttered sarcastically.
Making my way to the bathroom, I couldn''t help but think about the repercussions of last night. Just then, Death''s voice echoed in my mind, laced with amusement.
"You look like a dried pickle, my dear," Death said with a chuckle.
"Thanks for the vote of confidence," I replied dryly, glancing at my reflection in the mirror. Indeed, I looked like I had been through a dehydration chamber.
My cheeks were hollow, my eyes slightly sunken, and my once-proud muscles seemed to have taken a vacation.
"You know," Death continued, still chuckling, "I did warn you about Shalltear''s... enthusiasm."
"Yeah, yeah," I grumbled, splashing water on my face. "But I thought I could handle it. Who knew she''d have the stamina of a marathon runner and the appetite of a starved lion?"
To my relief, I noticed my vampire natural regeneration kicking in. Slowly but surely, my skin began to regain its color, my muscles started to fill out, and the hollowness in my cheeks faded. Of Course I could just active my regeneration skill but that would be overkill and My natural regeneration is doing a fine job.
I flexed my arms slightly, watching as they gradually returned to their normal state. "Well, that''s a bit better."
"You''re lucky you''re a vampire," Death remarked. "Any other human would be a pile of bones by now."
"Yeah, perks of the undead life," I said, feeling my strength returning. "But still, I think I''ll need to pace myself next time. Maybe set some ground rules with Shalltear."
"Good luck with that," Death quipped. "She seems quite... taken with you."
I sighed, thinking of Shalltear''s fervent enthusiasm. "Yeah, I noticed. But seriously, I''ve got to find a balance. I can''t keep looking like a raisin after every encounter."
With my regeneration in full swing, I felt more like myself. My reflection now showed a more familiar, robust version of me. "Much better," I said to myself, feeling my confidence return.
As I exited the bathroom, I saw Shalltear beginning to stir. She stretched lazily, her eyes fluttering open. "Good morning, Alex-sama," she purred, a satisfied smile spreading across her face. "Did you sleep well?"
"Let''s just say it was a memorable night," I replied, trying to keep a straight face. "But we might need to discuss boundaries for next time."
Shalltear giggled, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "Whatever you say, Alex-sama."
I couldn''t help but chuckle at her unabashed boldness. "Alright, breakfast time. I need to refuel. Care to join me?"
"I''d love to," she said, slipping out of bed gracefully.
As we headed to the kitchen, I felt a renewed sense of vigor. My recovery was almost complete, and despite the madness of last night, I felt ready to face whatever came next.
"Watch out, world," I thought, smirking. "The great Alex is back in action."
But before I could make myself comfortable with breakfast, Death dropped a bomb.
"Dear, I forgot to mention earlier, Issey was attacked yesterday by Freed." And there goes my appetite.
~~~
(In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is almost over and next world has been confirmed.)
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 108: Healing Issey
Occult Research Club.
Later that morning, I found myself in the Occult Research Club. As soon as I arrived at school, Rias had sent one of her peerage members to summon me to their base. So here I was, standing in the clubroom, trying to process the news.
The room was filled with the usual suspects: Rias, Akeno, Kiba, and Koneko. And there, sitting in a corner with a bandage on her arm and a scowl on her face, was Issey.
Rias and the rest of the Peerage looked serious, clearly unaware that I already knew about the attack. They assumed I was in the dark, and they were here to enlighten me. I played along, maintaining a look of curiosity.
"Alex, thank you for coming on such short notice," Rias began.
I nodded at her, then turned to Issey, who was trying to mask her discomfort. "What happened to you?" I asked, feigning concern. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Issey glanced up, her expression a mix of frustration and embarrassment. "I ran into someone called Freed yesterday," she said, her voice tight. "He was holding Asia captive, and I stepped in to protect her. Got a little banged up in the process."
"She did more than that," Kiba added, admiration in his voice. "Issey fought bravely to keep Asia safe until we arrived."
I nodded, keeping my face neutral. "Sounds like a close call. I''m glad you made it out relatively okay."
"Issey, since you''re a devil, shouldn''t you be healed by now?" I asked, puzzled by her lingering injuries.
Rias stepped in, her tone serious. "Healing has been slow because the wound was made by a holy weapon. It''s more difficult for devils to heal from such injuries."
I frowned, realizing the severity of the situation. "So, it''s going to take some time for her to fully recover?"
Rias nodded. "Yes, unfortunately. But we''ll make sure she gets the proper care she needs."
"Is that so," I mused, considering the implications of Issey''s slow recovery.
As Rias spoke, a thought occurred to me. If Issey''s healing was slowed due to the nature of the wound, perhaps there was something I could do to help speed up her recovery.
With a quick glance around the room to ensure no one was watching too closely, I reached into my inventory and retrieved a small vial containing a vibrant red liquid.
The liquid inside shimmered like freshly spilled blood, its potency evident even to the naked eye.
Rias''s gaze flickered to the potion in my hand, her expression curious yet cautious. "What''s that, Alex?"
I held up the vial, the crimson liquid swirling within. "It''s a healing potion," I explained, my voice confident. "I obtained it from a trusted source. It should help Issey recover faster from her injuries."
Rias studied the potion intently, her brow furrowed in thought. "I''ve never seen one like that before. Are you sure it''s safe?"
I nodded reassuringly. "Absolutely. I''ve used similar potions in the past, and they''ve always been effective. Besides, Issey could use all the help she can get right now."
Issey, who had been listening quietly, looked up at me with a mixture of surprise and gratitude. "You''d do that for me, Alex?"
I smiled warmly at her. "Of course, Issey. You risked your life to protect Asia. The least I can do is help you recover."
I can see a light blush on her face, did I score her affection. Just then I heard a notifications.
{Congratulations! Issey Hyoudou affection has been changed from Friend to Love.}
{500 Karma Point acquired.}
{You made protagonist of the story fall in love with you.}
{500 Karma Point acquired.}
[Issey Hyoudou , Future Red Dragon Empress]
Love: 70%
Description: She''s a pervert looking for a boyfriend who''s also keen on building a harem for himself.
Currently in Love with you.
Remake: She going to be great asset for your Harem Plan.
Closing the System interface. I looked at Rias.
Then I approached Issey and offered her the vial. "Here, drink this. It should ease your pain and speed up your healing."
Issey accepted the potion gratefully, taking a cautious sip. Almost immediately, a warm sensation spread through her body, and the color began to return to her cheeks.
"It''s working," she whispered, her eyes widening in amazement.
Rias watched with fascination as Issey''s wounds began to heal at an accelerated rate. "Remarkable," she murmured, clearly impressed by the potion''s effectiveness.
"It''s more effective than Phoenix tear," Rias remarked, her voice filled with awe.
As Rias marveled at the potion''s effectiveness, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction.
It was always satisfying to impress the Devil Princess herself, especially with something as useful as a healing potion. But her question about obtaining more of it brought me back to reality.
"Where did you find this potion, Alex? And can we obtain more of it?" Rias inquired, her curiosity evident.
Ah, the million-dollar question. Or in this case, the priceless potion question. Rias may be the Devil Princess, but even she couldn''t expect me to give away my secrets for free.
After all, a businessman''s gotta make a living, even if he''s an outsider in the world of devils.
The potion I used was just an ordinary health potion, but striking a deal with Rias would not only give me leverage, it would also earn me favor with Sirzechs Lucifer, Rias''s older brother. And knowing Rias, she would likely share the information about the potion with Sirzechs.
As I considered the potential benefits of negotiating with Rias, a smirk tugged at the corners of my lips. Business was business, and if there was one thing I knew how to do, it was making a deal. With the prospect of gaining favor with Sirzechs and expanding my influence in the devil world, I was more than willing to play the game.
~~~
(In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is almost over and next world has been confirmed.)
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 109: Making a Deal
I turned to Rias, a confident smirk on my face. "the potion," I said, holding the empty vial up to the light. "It''s not something I can just hand out willy-nilly. These things are rare and, well, not exactly cheap to procure."
Rias''s eyes narrowed slightly, but there was a spark of interest there. "Are you saying you want something in return?"
Bingo. "Precisely," I replied smoothly. "I''m sure we can come to some sort of arrangement. After all, having a steady supply of these potions would be beneficial to both of us, wouldn''t it?"
Rias crossed her arms, her gaze calculating. "And what, exactly, do you want in return, Alex?"
I leaned back, pretending to ponder. "Well, as an outsider, my resources in this world are limited. Access to certain... luxuries and conveniences would be invaluable. And, of course, securing a favor from the esteemed Sirzechs Lucifer wouldn''t hurt either."
Rias raised an eyebrow. "You think highly of yourself, don''t you?"
I chuckled. "Confidence is key in negotiations, Rias. Besides, we both know the value of what I''m offering. A potion that heals faster than a Phoenix tear is no small thing."
She sighed, clearly weighing her options. "Alright, let''s say I''m interested. What kind of ''luxuries and conveniences'' are you talking about?"
I grinned. "Simple things, really. Access to some rare materials, perhaps a few magical artifacts that aren''t easily obtainable for someone like me. And as for the favor from Sirzechs, well, let''s just say having his goodwill could open many doors."
With this, I get a supply of Artifacts for demiurge to study for. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Rias nodded slowly, considering my words. "I see. And how many of these potions can you provide?"
I shrugged. "That depends on how quickly my supplier can produce them. But I can assure you, the supply can be steady, given the right incentives."
She gave me a long, measuring look. "Fine. We have a deal, Alex. I''ll make sure you get what you need, and in return, you provide us with these potions."
"Excellent," I said, extending my hand. "I look forward to our partnership, Rias."
As we shook hands, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of triumph. Not only had I secured a valuable ally in Rias, but the potential benefits from Sirzechs were immense. This deal was going to be more profitable than I had initially imagined.
"One last thing," Rias said, her tone casual. "How did you come by such a potent potion? You never did explain."
I smiled cryptically. "Trade secret, I''m afraid. Let''s just say I have my ways."
Rias rolled her eyes but didn''t press further. She knew better than to pry into the secrets of an outsider.
"Now back at our topic, Alex, the reason I called you here is to ask about this Asia. Who is she? And why was she with the stray exorcist? Issey told me that Asia is a friend of yours."
I paused for a moment, pretending to gather my thoughts. "Asia is a nun I met yesterday. She was lost and trying to find her way to the church. I didn''t know she had any connection to Freed or that she would be in danger."
Rias studied my face carefully, "Issey mentioned that Asia seemed very grateful to you."
I shrugged slightly. "I just helped her out. She''s new in town and seemed pretty naive about the dangers around here. When I found her, she was just wandering the streets looking for the church. I didn''t think much of it at the time."
Issey nodded, supporting my story. "It makes sense. Asia didn''t seem like she knew much about the supernatural world. She was just trying to do her duty as a nun."
Akeno, who had been quietly observing, finally spoke up. "We need to figure out why Freed targeted her. There has to be a reason beyond her just being a nun."
Koneko added, "She might have something he wants. Information, maybe?"
"Or something more," Kiba mused. "Freed doesn''t do anything without a twisted purpose."
Rias nodded in agreement. "We need to get to the bottom of this. Alex, Since you friend with her can you bring Asia here so we can ensure her safety and maybe get some answers?"
I nodded. "I look for a way."
Rias gave me a grateful look. "Thank you, Alex."
Freed had made a grave mistake and his last mistake, and it was only a matter of time before he faced the consequences.
With the meeting adjourned, I stood up with the rest of the Peerage, ready to take action. "Let''s get to work," I said, "We won''t let Freed cause any more harm."
As I left the clubroom, I couldn''t shake the feeling that things were about to get even more complicated maybe I should call Raynare as she is friend with people I am going to deal with.
~~~
You can join my Patreon for 3$. Around 140+ advnaced chapter in my Patreon. I posted some exclusive NFSW on each r-18 chapter for you to enjoy.
Support me through my Patreon. It would be a big help.
Support me:
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 110: Investigation
Just after I left the meeting with Rias in occult research club, a voice called out from behind me.
"Alex, wait a moment."
It was Issey. I turned to see her hurrying down the hallway, her expression a mix of determination and something else I couldn''t quite place.
"What''s up, Issey?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.
She caught up to me, slightly out of breath. "I just wanted to thank you again for the potion. It really helped."
I waved off her gratitude. "No need to thank me. You did the hard part by protecting Asia. The potion was just a little something to help with the aftermath."
Issey looked determined, her eyes fierce with resolve. "You''re going to bring Asia back, right?"
Obviously. How could I lose someone like Asia to some side character?
"Yes," I said, meeting her gaze. "I will bring her back."
Issey''s expression softened for a moment, but then she steeled herself. "Then bring me too. She protected me from that Freed guy, now it''s my turn to help her."
I looked at her for a moment, impressed by her resolve. Despite her recent injuries and the danger she faced, Issey was ready to dive back into the fray for a friend. Admirable, if a bit reckless.
"You do that, Rias is going to whoop your ass if she hears about this," I warned, raising an eyebrow. In fact, Rias did punish Issei in the original story for reckless behavior.
Issey winced but didn''t back down. "I don''t care. Asia needs our help, and I''m not going to sit around while she''s in danger."
I sighed, rubbing the back of my neck. "Fine, but if Rias finds out and comes after you, don''t say I didn''t warn you. And make sure you''re actually ready for this."
Issey nodded firmly. "I understand. Thank you, Alex."
After our talk, I teleported back to Nazarick, the grand fortress that served as my base. The transition was seamless, and I found myself standing in the ornate throne room. I quickly sent a mental message to Yuri, instructing her to pick up Raynare and bring her to the throne room.
While I waited, I took a moment to admire the intricate details of the throne room. The place always had a way of making me feel powerful, with its high ceilings, grandiose pillars, and the sense of authority that permeated the air.
Not long after, the doors opened, and Yuri entered, leading Raynare by the arm. Raynare''s expression was a mixture of curiosity and apprehension. She had been a fallen angel, a former enemy, but now she was an asset to Nazarick under my command.
"Alex-sama," Yuri greeted me with a bow. "I have brought Raynare as you requested."
"Thank you, Yuri," I said, nodding at her. I turned to Raynare, who stood nervously, her wings slightly twitching. "Raynare, it seems your friends are causing trouble for both me and the devils."
Raynare''s eyes widened, and she quickly straightened up, her demeanor shifting dramatically. "I deeply apologize, Alex-sama! How may this humble servant assist you?" Her sudden politeness was almost comical, like watching a cat suddenly start acting like a dog.
Well, this is new. Did she hit her head or something? I thought. Maybe she had a change of heart. Or maybe she thought if she acted like the perfect minion, I''d go easy on her, maybe demiurge didn''t. Either way, it was kind of amusing.
"I need your insight on Freed and other fallen angel," I began, watching her closely. "They causing trouble and holding someone important to me. Now what I need to tell me is that if they possess any advance barrier spell."
"Of course, esteemed Alex-sama, ruler of Nazarick, beacon of power and wisdom," Raynare gushed, almost tripping over her words in her eagerness to please. She was laying it on thick, and I could practically see the sweat forming on her brow.
Okay, now this is just getting ridiculous. Did she swallow a thesaurus of flattery or something?
"Raynare, just focus on the information," I said, suppressing a chuckle. "Do they have advanced barrier spells or not?"
Raynare composed herself quickly. "Yes, Alex-sama. They do have some advanced barrier spells, primarily to protect themselves during their nefarious activities. Freed, in particular, is fond of using them to set traps and ensure he has a safe retreat."
"Why do you ask about barrier spells?" Yuri inquired, her brow furrowed with curiosity.
"I put a shadow demon on Issey," I explained, "to keep an eye on her and ensure her safety. But when she was fighting with Freed, I lost contact with it. I suspect he used one of those barriers to block the connection."
Yuri nodded, understanding dawning on her face. "Thank you, My Lord, for your kind reply."
"And Raynare, Ready to meet you friends,"
~~~
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
/BlackBolt517 sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Chapter 111: Epitome of scum
The sky was already dark, and the street lamps had flickered to life, casting long shadows on the deserted streets. Issey and I were crouched behind a row of bushes, examining the church from a distance where we had a clear view of the entrance. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
There was no movement, no one entering or exiting the church. It appeared abandoned, but I knew better. The closer we got to the church, the more I could sense the presence of four individuals inside. From what Raynare had told me, they must be her companions, and one of them was undoubtedly Freed.
The reason Raynare wasn''t with us was simple: she was hiding. I didn''t want the devils to find out that I had a fallen angel subordinate, at least not yet. The timing wasn''t right, and her presence could complicate things unnecessarily.
I turned to Issey, who was watching the church intently. "Issey," I whispered, breaking her concentration. "What do you know about your Sacred Gear?"
Issey looked at me, her expression serious. "Not much," she admitted. "Rias and the others have explained some things, but I''m still learning. I know it''s called the Twice Critical, and it can double my power."
I couldn''t help but chuckle softly, shaking my head. "Oh, Issey, dear, that''s where you''re wrong. The Sacred Gear you possess is called the Boosted Gear, not Twice Critical. It''s far more powerful than you realize."
Her eyes widened in surprise. "Boosted Gear? But I thought¡ª"
I interrupted her with a reassuring smile. "Yes, it''s the Boosted Gear. It can double your power every ten seconds, making you exponentially stronger over time. It''s one of the most powerful Sacred Gears out there."
Issey looked down at her gauntlet, which had appeared on her left arm, and nodded slowly. "I see. So, it can keep boosting my power as long as I need it to."
"If use it wisely then you can defeat anyone you want," Including me, I said the second half to myself.
"If you use it wisely, then you can defeat anyone you want," I said, but added the second half silently to myself, "Including me."
We crept closer to the church, using the shadows for cover. As we approached the entrance, I signaled for Issey to activate her Boosted Gear.
The red gauntlet with a green gem began to glow, and I could feel the power radiating from it.
"Boost!" The gem pulsed with light as Issey''s power surged. That''s cool, not going to lie, and it''s a world-level item.
My collector''s mind was whispering insidious suggestions: Snatch that gear for yourself. Imagine the power boost. You could become unstoppable.
But, of course, I knew better. Removing the Boosted Gear from Issey would kill her. Sure, I had resurrection magic at my disposal, but Death had warned me about the true pain of death, something Issey wouldn''t be able to handle.
Her soul would shatter. A horrible way to die, that''s what Death had said, and not something I wanted to subject her to.
So, as tempting as it was to claim the Boosted Gear for myself, I knew I had to resist the urge.
After all, I couldn''t let my desire for power outweigh the well-being of my allies. Plus, Issey had proven herself to be a valuable asset, and I couldn''t afford to lose her.
As these thoughts raced through my mind, I couldn''t help but notice Freed observing us from the shadows. His eyes narrowed as he recognized Issey, but it was his first time seeing me.
I could practically see the gears turning in his head as he assessed the situation. Little did he know, he was about to face a force to be reckoned with.
I suppressed a smirk as I met Freed''s gaze head-on. Let him underestimate me. It would only make our victory that much sweeter.
Freed stepped out of the shadows, his eyes glinting with a dangerous mix of insanity and sadistic pleasure. "Look who we have here, the trash devil who I nearly killed and her trashy friend," he sneered, his voice dripping with contempt.
I took a moment to assess Freed. He was exactly as Raynare had described: a psychopath and a battle maniac, who preferred violence over logic, spoke in a vulgar manner, and was undeniably insane.
He killed monsters and devils for his own twisted pleasure and had no qualms about murdering humans.
On top of all that, he was a pervert who once threatened to rape Asia for disobeying him. In other words, the epitome of scum.
Freed brandished his sword, a crazed grin spreading across his face. "This is gonna be fun! I''ve been itching for a good fight, and you two just made my day." His eyes flicked over to Issey, and his grin widened. "And look at you, back for more. How sweet. I thought I taught you a lesson last time."
I turned to Issey, my tone was calm and collected. "Issey, go find Asia. I''ll handle Freed."
Issey nodded, her determination clear. "Be careful," she whispered before slipping away into the shadows.
"Running away, trash devil? Not that I mind. It''ll be more fun with just you and me," Freed cackled, his voice dripping with sadistic glee. He brandished his sword, the holy energy crackling along its blade.
~~~
(In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is almost over and next world has been confirmed.)
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 112: First Class Ticket to hell
"Running away, trash devil? Not that I mind. It''ll be more fun with just you and me," Freed cackled, his voice dripping with sadistic glee. He brandished his sword, the holy energy crackling along its blade.
I raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. "Wow, you really are a piece of work, aren''t you, Freed? Do you kiss your mother with that mouth?"
Freed''s grin widened, his eyes gleaming with madness. "My mother? Hell, if she was alive, I''d probably have killed her for fun! Just like I''ll kill you."
"Charming," I replied dryly. "But let''s be honest here, Freed. You''re not exactly the poster child for sanity. You remind me of a rabid dog¡ªfoaming at the mouth, biting anything that moves, and ultimately just a pathetic creature that needs to be put down."
"I mean, come on. ''Trash devils''? Really? I''ve heard better insults from five-year-olds."
Freed''s eyes flashed with anger, but I could see the confusion there too. He hadn''t expected me to be so nonchalant. Perfect.
"You think you''re funny, huh?" he snarled, tightening his grip on his sword. "We''ll see how funny you are when I cut you to pieces."
"Promises, promises," I said, rolling my eyes. "Why don''t you stop yapping and actually do something? Or are you just all talk?"
Freed let out a roar of rage and charged at us, his sword slicing through the air. His movements were wild, driven by fury rather than skill.
As Freed swung his sword at me, I sidestepped easily, my own movements fluid and precise. "You know, for a psychopath, you''re really predictable," I taunted, landing a swift kick to his side.
Freed staggered but quickly regained his footing, his eyes burning with fury. "You are courting Death!" he screamed, lunging at me again.
"Yeah, yeah," I muttered, dodging his attack and countering with a punch that sent him sprawling. "Heard that one before too. But sorry to disappoint you, I courted death long before."
Freed struggled to his feet, a crazed look in his eyes. "You''re dead meat!" he shouted, rushing at me again.
This time, I let him come closer before sidestepping and tripping him, sending him crashing to the ground. "Seriously, Freed, you need some new material. This whole ''angry psycho'' act is getting old."
Freed groaned, trying to push himself up. "I''ll... I''ll make you pay for that," he growled.
"Sure, sure," I said, my tone bored. "But first, why don''t you try actually landing a hit?"
Freed''s face twisted in rage, and he lunged at me once more, his attacks growing more desperate and sloppy. I easily parried his blows, my movements almost effortless in comparison to his frenzied strikes.
"You know, this is almost sad," I commented, dodging another wild swing. "I mean, I get that you''re supposed to be the big bad, but come on. You''re making this way too easy."
Freed screamed in frustration, his eyes blazing with hatred. "Shut up! Shut up! SHUT UP!"
With a swift movement, I just cut his both arms, sending his sword clattering to the ground. Freed stared at me in shock, his bravado crumbling.
Crouching down where he fell, I started to speak, my voice calm but edged with menace. "You know, Freed, I have a subordinate called Demiurge. He''s quite the scholar and experimenter. Currently, he''s trying to figure out why only humans and half-humans have the ability to possess Sacred Gears."
Freed glared up at me, his eyes wide with a mix of fear and fury. "What the hell are you talking about?" he spat.
"Well," I continued, ignoring his outburst, "Demiurge has even prepared a thesis about it. He speculates that the appearance of Sacred Gears is linked to the human soul''s unique connection to the divine and the infernal. Fascinating stuff, really."
Freed''s confusion was palpable, and I could see him struggling to understand where this conversation was going. "What does that have to do with me?" he demanded.
"Oh, everything," I said, smiling benignly. "You see, he''s always in need of test subjects. Because I am a kind leader, I told him not to hunt humans and he was quite depressed hearing that because it stunted his progress. And that''s where you come in. Freed, with your twisted little mind and history, you just earned yourself a first-class ticket to hell."
Freed''s eyes widened in fear. "You''re insane!"
"Insane? Perhaps," I mused, "but practical. Just as I told you, I am a kind leader, so I will tell Demiurge not to kill you. Think of it as my way of giving back to society¡ªby removing a pest and providing valuable research material."
Freed''s face contorted with anger and desperation, but he was speechless for once. I leaned closer, my voice dropping to a whisper. "Oh, and I almost forgot. You enjoy raping women, don''t you? Such a charming hobby. I''m sure Demiurge will find a way to¡ channel that energy productively."
Freed''s eyes widened in horror, his bravado crumbling further. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
"And don''t worry," I continued, my tone almost cheerful. "I''ll make sure Demiurge gives you occasional breaks by sending you to Neuronist''s office, where you can partake in some... extracurricular activities. Trust me, you''ll find the experience quite enlightening."
The color drained from Freed''s face, and for a moment, he looked like a trapped animal, eyes darting around for an escape. It was almost pitiful, really, watching him try to cling to his bravado. Almost.
Without giving him another thought, I sent a mental message to Shalltear, who was in my apartment with Yuri and Albedo.
"Shalltear, Open a gate to current location, I have a package for Demiurge."
~~~
(In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is almost over and next world has been confirmed.)
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 113: Shadow Knight
Kalawarna
Kalawarna looked at the unconscious Asia in front of her, her expression unreadable. At her side was Mittelt, who was also eyeing Asia with a mix of curiosity and disdain. The atmosphere in the room was tense, filled with an uneasy silence.
Dohnaseek had left just a moment earlier, muttering something about sensing someone familiar. Kalawarna didn''t care much for his sudden departures; her focus was on the girl lying before them.
"What do we do with her?" Mittelt asked, breaking the silence. Her voice was edged with annoyance, clearly displeased with their current situation.
"That bastard Freed made a scene in front of the Gremory heiress. We are probably on their radar right now," Kalawarna said, her tone sharp with irritation. She ran a hand through her blue hair, frustration evident in her eyes.
Mittelt frowned, her arms crossed over her chest. "Great. Just what we needed. Do you think they''ll come here?"
Kalawarna shook her head slowly, her eyes fixed on Asia. "It''s likely. The Gremory household is not known for letting things slide, especially not something like this. We need to be prepared."
Mittelt''s frown deepened. "Prepared for what? A full-on assault? We''re not equipped for that."
Kalawarna''s eyes flashed with determination. "We need to be smart about this. Asia is our bargaining chip. If the devils come, we can use her to our advantage."
Mittelt looked at Asia.She''s just a girl, Kalawarna. Do you really think she''ll be of any use against the Gremory heiress and her devils?"
Kalawarna''s gaze hardened. "She''s more than just a girl, Mittelt. Did you forget, she has a sacred gear, and that''s enough to make her valuable? We keep her alive, and we use her if we have to."
Mittelt sighed, clearly still uneasy about the plan. "I just hope you''re right. I don''t fancy the idea of facing off against devils with just the four of us."
Kalawarna''s expression softened slightly, a rare show of vulnerability. "I know. But we don''t have much of a choice. We have to play the hand we''ve been dealt."
The door creaked open, and Dohnaseek stepped back into the room, his expression grim. "We''ve got company," he announced, his voice low and tense.
Kalawarna''s eyes narrowed. "Who?"
Dohnaseek glanced at Asia before meeting Kalawarna''s gaze. "I don''t know; they are just two of them; one is a girl and the other a guy. The girl is a devil, but the boy looks like a human, and they are facing Freed."
Kalawarna frowned, her mind racing. "Just two? Are you sure?"
Dohnaseek nodded. "Yes. They don''t seem like typical exorcists or devils. The girl has an unusual aura."
Just then, they sensed the barrier surrounding the church disappearing, which only means one thing: Freed has been defeated.
Followed by the disappearance of the barrier, the three of them felt another presence. It was anything they felt till now, and even though they haven''t seen who it was from the aura alone, they can tell it was not something they can hope to defeat.
Followed by the disappearance of the barrier, the three of them felt another presence. It was unlike anything they had felt until now. Even though they hadn''t seen who it was, from the aura alone they could tell it was not something they could hope to defeat.
Kalawarna''s eyes widened in alarm. "This... this power...!"
Mittelt''s face drained of color. "What is that? Who is out there?"
Dohnaseek clenched his fists, his expression grim. "We need to get out of here. Now."
Kalawarna hesitated for a moment, then nodded. "Mittelt, grab Asia. We need to retreat."
As Mittelt rushed to comply, Kalawarna and Dohnaseek stepped outside to assess the situation.
"Where is Asia?" Emerging from the shadows was a figure with a red gauntlet on his left arm. It was none other than Issey.
Kalawarna''s eyes narrowed. "Are you the one who defeated Freed? Perhaps not, you''re too weak."
Issey didn''t bother to respond to the obvious. Instead, she glanced around, taking in the scene.
"If you''re here for Asia, you''re too late. We''re taking her with us," Kalawarna said.
Issey''s eyes hardened. "Then that leaves me no choice. You''ll have to walk through me."
Kalawarna smirked, her wings unfurling as she prepared for a fight. "You''re out of your league, little devil. But if you insist..."
Before she could finish her sentence, the air around them crackled with energy. Issey''s red gown began to glow, and a surge of power radiated from her.
[Boost]
Kalawarna''s smirk faltered for a moment as she sensed the intensity of Issey''s determination.
Dohnaseek stepped forward, his wings flaring out menacingly. "You''re making a big mistake, devil."
Issey stood her ground, her eyes never leaving Kalawarna''s. "I''m not leaving without Asia. If you want to stop me, then bring it on."
Mittelt, still holding Asia, looked between Kalawarna and Dohnaseek. "Are we really going to fight over this girl?"
Kalawarna''s gaze remained locked on Issey. "This isn''t just about the girl. It''s about making sure we don''t become targets. We take her, and we deal with this devil."
Issey''s expression didn''t wave. "I''m not letting you hurt her. Prepare yourself."
Kalawarna launched herself forward, her hand crackling with holy energy. Issey raised her gauntlet, deflecting the attack with a burst of red light.
The clash of their powers sent shockwaves through the room, rattling the walls and furniture.
Dohnaseek moved to flank Issey, but she anticipated his move and tried sidestepping and countering, but her body didn''t follow her mind, and just as the holy sword was about to hit Issey, her shadow expanded and a pinch black sword blocked the incoming attack.
A cold, powerful voice echoed through the room. "Those who point their swords against the bride of the Supreme Being shall face my wrath. For I am the sword of Supreme Being."
~~~
(In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is almost over and next world has been confirmed.)
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 114: Unexpected Kiss
A cold, powerful voice echoed through the room. "Those who point their swords against the bride of the Supreme Being shall face my wrath. For I am sword of Supreme Being."
Emerging from the shadows was a tall figure clad in dark armor, eyes glowing with a menacing red light. His presence radiated an aura of overwhelming power, instantly dominating the space.
Kalawarna''s eyes widened in fear and disbelief. "Who... who are you?"
The armored figure didn''t respond to her question. Instead, he turned his gaze to Issey, who was still recovering from the shock. "Are you unharmed, my lady?"
Issey nodded slowly, even she didn''t know who it was, "I''m fine. Thank you."
The figure then focused on Dohnaseek and Kalawarna, his expression hardening. "You dared to attack the chosen bride. For that, you will suffer."
Kalawarna tried to summon her holy energy again, but the dark figure was too fast. He moved with blinding speed, his black sword cutting through the air with lethal precision. Kalawarna barely had time to react before she was disarmed and thrown back against the wall, gasping for breath.
Dohnaseek attempted to strike from behind, but the dark figure effortlessly parried his attack, sending him sprawling across the floor with a single blow.
Mittelt, seeing the overwhelming power of the new arrival, hesitated, her resolve faltering. "We... we need to retreat," she stammered.
"Oh, retreat? That''s not going to happen," another figure appeared through the door.
???
"Oh, retreat? That''s not going to happen," I said as I walked through the door.
The sight of the Shadow Knight, which emerged for her own shadow, left her mouth hanging open in shock.
I dispelled the Shadow Knight.
Seeing me entering, Issey turned to me.
"Alex... what is that?" Issey stammered, her eyes wide with a mix of fear and awe.
"It''s a Shadow Knight," I replied nonchalantly, as if discussing the weather. "I put it on your shadow to protect you."
"But anyway," I said, turning my attention to the fallen angels¡ªKalawarna, Dohnaseek, and Mittelt¡ªstanding in the room. "Can you give Asia back to me?"
Kalawarna, the leader of the group, sneered at me, her eyes flicking to the Shadow Knight warily. "And why would we do that? She''s useful to us."
"Because if you don''t," I said calmly, "things are going to get very unpleasant for you. Just like what happened to Raynare and Freed."
At the mention of Freed, Dohnaseek''s expression remained unchanged, having already witnessed our encounter. However, the name "Raynare" caught all of their attention.
The air seemed to thicken with tension as their eyes widened in shock and realization.
"Raynare?" Kalawarna repeated, her voice tinged with disbelief and apprehension. "What did you do to her?"
I smirked, crossing my arms. "Oh, she''s fine. More or less. She''s just learning the finer points of obedience under Yuri''s guidance. And as for Freed, let''s just say he''s not in any condition to cause trouble anymore."
The fallen angels exchanged nervous glances, clearly unsettled by my words. Kalawarna''s bravado wavered, but she tried to hold her ground. "You think you can intimidate us with empty threats?"
"Empty?" I let out a small chuckle. "No, not empty. Consider them¡ fair warnings. I''ve dealt with stronger and more troublesome foes than you lot."
Why are they so hard to deal with? You know what, screw it, why am I even talking to them?
With a burst of super speed, I closed the distance between us in an instant, snatching Asia from Mittelt''s grasp before any of them could react. The sudden movement left the fallen angels momentarily stunned, their expressions frozen in disbelief.
"Hey!" Mittelt shrieked, reaching out too late as I cradled the unconscious Asia securely in my arms.
Kalawarna''s eyes widened, a mixture of anger and fear flashing across her face. "You¡ you can''t just¡ª"
"I can and I did," I interrupted, my voice cold and authoritative. "And now, you''re going to let us walk out of here without any more trouble. Because if you don''t, I''ll make sure you regret it."
Issey, still processing the rapid turn of events, stood beside me, her eyes wide with awe. She seemed torn between surprise and admiration for my decisive action.
"Take Asia and wait outside," I instructed, gently handing the unconscious girl over to Issey. "I have something to finish up here."
Before I could turn away, Issey suddenly leaned in and kissed me on the lips. The unexpected contact left me momentarily stunned.
Okay, I wasn''t expecting that.
"Thank you," she whispered, pulling back with a soft smile. "For everything."
I blinked, regaining my composure. "Just keep Asia safe," I said, managing to keep my voice steady. "I''ll handle the rest."
I am gentlemen after all.
As Issey carried Asia out of the church, I turned back to face the fallen angels. They had watched the entire exchange, their expressions a mix of confusion and apprehension.
"Now, where were we?" I said, "Ah, yes. I believe we had some unfinished business."
I turned slightly, my voice carrying an edge of authority. "Raynare, come in. Meet your friends."
Raynare appeared from the shadows, her demeanor transformed from the haughty arrogance she once displayed to a subdued and almost humble presence.
The sight of her sent visible shockwaves through Kalawarna, Dohnaseek, and Mittelt.
"Raynare," Kalawarna gasped, eyes wide with disbelief. "What are you doing here? How did he¡ª"
"Raynare is under my command now," I interrupted smoothly. "And she''s going to help me clean up this mess."
Raynare looked down, avoiding the accusatory glares of her former comrades. "It''s true. I serve Alex-sama now."
"Traitor!" Dohnaseek spat, his fury barely contained.
"Call it what you will," Raynare replied, her voice steady despite the tension. "But I''d advise you to listen to him."
I stepped forward, letting my presence fill the room. "Now, let''s make this simple. You have two choices: stay and get killed, or just like Raynare you will be my subordinates."
~~~
(In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is almost over and next world has been confirmed.)
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 115: First Kiss
After sending Kalawarna, Dohnaseek, Mittelt, and Raynare back to Nazarick, I made my way to the entrance of the church.
There, I found Issey carefully carrying Asia, who was still unconscious but breathing steadily.
The look of concern on Issey''s face was genuine, a stark contrast to the fierce determination she had shown moments before.
"How is she?" I asked, my voice softening as I approached them.
"She''s stable, but still out cold," Issey replied, her eyes flicking up to meet mine. "What happened in there? Are they gone?"
"Yes," I confirmed. "They''re gone. We won''t be seeing them around here anymore."
Issey let out a sigh of relief, her shoulders relaxing slightly. "Good. Asia doesn''t need any more trouble."
I nodded, taking a moment to assess the situation. "Let''s get her to safety. She needs proper care and a warm bed, and we can''t provide that here."
Issey nodded, adjusting her hold on Asia to ensure she was comfortable. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
While Issey was focused on Asia, I opened a gate to my apartment. The dark shimmering gateway appeared before us, casting an ominous glow that seemed to repel any curious bystanders.
"What is this, Alex?" Issey asked, her voice tinged with surprise and a bit of apprehension as she eyed the portal warily.
"It''s a portal to my apartment," I explained calmly. "We can''t provide the care Asia needs here. She''ll be safer and more comfortable at my place."
Issey hesitated for a moment, clearly torn between her concern for Asia and her wariness of the unknown gateway. "Are you sure it''s safe?" she asked, looking from the portal to me.
I nodded reassuringly. "Yes, it''s perfectly safe. I''ve used it many times. Trust me, it''s the quickest way to get Asia the help she needs."
After a brief pause, Issey nodded, her resolve hardening. "Alright. Let''s go."
We stepped through the portal, emerging into the warm, inviting living room of my apartment. The transition was smooth, the oppressive atmosphere of the church giving way to a cozy, well-lit space that immediately put Issey more at ease.
"Lay her down here," I instructed, motioning to the plush couch. "She''ll be more comfortable."
Issey carefully placed Asia on the couch, adjusting the blanket to make sure she was snug. She looked around the room, taking in the surroundings with a mixture of relief and curiosity.
"This is your place?" she asked, a note of surprise in her voice.
"Yes," I replied, closing the portal behind us. "A bit more comfortable than the church, don''t you think?"
Issey chuckled softly, the tension easing from her shoulders. "Definitely."
"Where is your sister, Alex? Is she not here?" Issey asked, looking around the apartment.
"She''s out right now," I said, moving to the kitchen to retrieve a glass of water and some medical supplies. "She tends to stay busy with her own work, but she''ll be back later."
Issey nodded, seeming satisfied with the answer. "It feels a bit strange being in a place like this after everything that''s happened," she admitted, glancing around the room.
"I can imagine," I said, handing the healing potion to Issey. "But you''re safe here, and that''s what matters. Let''s focus on getting Asia comfortable."
Issey took the healing potion and gently pressed it to Asia''s lips, helping her drink a few sips. Almost immediately, a healthy color returned to Asia''s cheeks, and her breathing steadied.
"She should start feeling better soon," I said.
Issey then turned to me, curiosity evident in her eyes. "You know, Alex, I have lots to ask you about. Like, what was that dark portal thing? And why didn''t I find Freed''s body at the entrance of the church?"
I leaned back, keeping my tone casual. "The portal is a form of teleportation magic. As for Freed, he is gone for good."
Issey seemed to mull this over, then gave me a wry smile. "You know, you''re really getting mysterious."
"Do you hate it?" I asked, my eyes locking onto hers.
She shook her head, a playful glint in her eyes. "No, actually. You know, girls are into mysterious guys."
She stepped closer, the atmosphere suddenly charged with an unexpected heat. There was a moment of silence, the air between us thick with unspoken tension.
I could see the curiosity and attraction in her eyes, a mix of emotions.
"Issey," I started, my voice softer now. "There''s a lot you don''t know about me. A lot I can''t explain just yet."
She bit her lip, looking up at me with a mixture of defiance and longing. "Then show me," she whispered, closing the gap between us.
Before I could react, she leaned in and pressed her lips to mine. The kiss was tentative at first, but quickly deepened, the heat between us intensifying.
When we finally pulled apart, she were both breathless. Issey''s eyes were wide with surprise and something else¡ªlove, maybe.
"Wow, My First kiss," she said, her voice barely above a whisper.
I smiled, "Should we move to bedroom."
~~~
(In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is almost over and next world has been confirmed.)
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 116: Issey**
I smiled, "Should we move to bedroom."
Issey blushed a little, "I want to take a bath before." She said in a mosquito voice.
To which I showed her where the bath was.
After bathing issey changed into a white shirt which I presumed used to be mine and white panties. She swept her hair off her face and tied them up in a ponytail, looking adorable as ever.
"Alex, how do I look?" S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
I snuck my hands around her and pulled her in my embrace. "So beautiful that I can''t wait to eat you up."
"R-Really?"
I nodded at her question and held her hands like the most precious thing in the world.
We fooled around in the corridors and returned to the room.
I shut the door and rechecked the lock. Can''t have Albedo or Shalltear, peaking in us and demanding a foursome in issey''s first time, can I.
"Good."
I paused feeling the cold air brushing on chest. I looked down at issey who was drawing circle in my chest.
"You know, From the first time I meet you, I knew that I was going to your. And here we are just like my thoughts." She said as her hands creeping into my lower part.
her hands slowly stroking my member.
She looked up and her lips curled up mischievously. "You are aroused. I feel happy."
I placed my hand on her head and stroked her hair. "Which man would not be excited about sex with a girl he likes?"
I grabbed her hand reaching out to my cock with my other hand.
She is really getting bold for her first time.
"Bed is there."
She nodded and cast a long glance at my crotch as if reluctant to part ways. She stood and skipped over to the bed.
I removed my clothes and kicked away the clothes near my leg and sat down on the bed. Before we started, I put a stamina and delayed healing spell on issey.
Not going to lie, I am a bit nervous as I am a have habit of drinking blood from my partner because of vampire natura and Issey is an ordinary devil so I could cause her harm.
And my habit of drinking blood is not something I can stop, it''s more like a instinctive habit as a vampire.
Issey quickly switched her seat and forced her way on my lap, bringing a refreshing scent along with her. My erect cock rubbed against her slightly wet panties.
She hugged my neck and gazed at me with longing in her eyes.
"Alex."
"Yes?"
She perked up and rubbed her nose against mine. "Alex, Alex, Alex, Alex!"
She spoke like a music player stuck on repeat. Her smile as she closed her eyes showed her over the roof happiness.
I slipped my arms around her waist and overlapped her lips with mine. Nothing created a romantic mood better than a gentle kiss. In our case though, it wasn''t gentle as Issey hungrily lashed her tongue in my mouth.
Her desires were all too apparent to see. But the more she wanted to devour me, the more I wanted to not give it to her.
She pressed her body against mine as if trying to melt into me, her braless boobs crushing on my chest.
I snuck my hands inside her dress and felt her toned midriff, a perfect balance between muscles and delicacy.
Her eyes stared at me like a predator ready to hunt its prey.
My hands crept higher and groped her juicy boobs. They were hefty, true to the words that a woman''s bosom carried the hope of mankind.
Death won in the boobs size-department, Albedo in softness department, Shalltear in flatness department, Yuri''s is perfect but Issey won all of them with firmness.
However big or small, a man of culture accepts them all!
I caressed her teenager jugs and pinched her small nipples hard from arousal. This made her tongue go even wilder while her breathing became heavier.
She ended the kiss, a thin strand of saliva bridging our lips and grated my cock against her wet crotch.
"Alex¡" She whispered with a dreamy expression and rolled out her dress. Her glorious boobs sprang out, juggling lightly. No matter how much I look, their perfection won''t change.
"Fuck me, please. I can''t take it anymore."
I expected nothing less from a closet pervert. Only minutes of foreplay and teasing riled her up.
My mind was also filled with the desire to fuck her silly.
"As you wish, Issey."
I clenched her hips, digging my fingers in the mesmerizing flesh, and flipped our positions. I sat between her plump thighs and pulled down her panties.
Her juices threw a sweet scent around. She snatched a pillow from the side and rested her head against it.
"Alex, please¡"
She cast an adorable puppy-eyed look and spread her legs wide, showcasing her pulpy lips overflowing with juices.
My dick throbbed at her sweet gesture, turning the hardest it could possibly get.
Fuck, how can I hold back if you do that¡
"Don''t cry later."
I won''t be giving any mercy now.
Leaning over her, I held my cock over her pussy and rubbed it for lubrication.
"There plunge it into my womb."
Time to pop her Cherry.
~~~
(In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is almost over and next world has been confirmed.)
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 117: Issey 1**
"There plunge it into my womb."
She unwrapped her lower lips with one hand and touched my face with her free hand. Her expression filled with love and gentleness almost melted my heart.
I nodded and unhurriedly pushed the tip inside. The wetness clamped around me, stroking my cock gently. I would burst if I wasn''t careful.
I also took a sip of her blood as I pierced her womb.
Issey was initially surprised but then let out a slow hum and continued gazing into my eyes. She engulfed half of my length before her hole narrowed down.
I began to thrust in and out and her insides gradually loosened. Her relaxed state helped a lot.
She pulled me towards her. As I did, her bosom squeezed under my chest.
"Alex, don''t hesitate to ravage this body."
She loves Hardcore, Noted.
She put her tongue around my ear and nibbled on it.
This woman is provoking me¡ I also bit on her earlobe in retaliation.
"Nn~!" She moaned right into my ear.
I pulled back and thrust again, inciting another moan from her. It only served to fuel me up as my thrusts got faster.
"Alex~~~!"
I raised my body and frowned. Two trails of sparkling tears flowed from her eyes.
"Does it hurt?"
She shook her head with a smile and covered her face with both hands. "It''s your love, I can feel it inside my body. It is stirring me up." She slid down the hands, revealing a feral grin and warped expression. "It''s making me crazy."
"Alex has the best penis. The optimal size with throbbing veins. I¡ I can hardly think straight. It''s melting my insides..."
Her expression morphed in pure pleasure as she sniffed me loudly.
"Your manly smell, Ah~, it makes me wet."
That''s something only a girl would know.
"And you has a kind heart."
For many women.
"Alex¡ª"
"That''s enough. Looks like I need to get serious to tame you."
I slid my hands around her knees and pushed her, stretching her legs.
"T-This position is¡ embarrassing¡"
Ignoring her flushed face, I swung my hips, aiming for the rough spots I discovered earlier. My cock invaded her convulsing pussy, spilling her juices everywhere on the bed.
This time issey moan became genuinely loud with a mix of hot sighs and ecstatic screams.
I poured all of my feelings, going not too wild on her first sex. It made her happier, absolutely certain that I sought her.
Crap, I can''t control now.
I sealed her lips and finished with an intense thrust, slapping my balls against her in the process.
She clung to me, her body shivering, producing a thick load of warm juices.
I uttered a soft groan as my cock throbbed and sent a stream of cum inside her. She raised her waist a little as her body twitched and her vagina sprayed a burst of fluids on my cock.
As she calmed down, we kept lying in the same position, gazing into each other''s face. A small heart flew up from her head.
[Issey: Affection +200]
[Issey: Affection +200]
[Issey: Affection +200]
.
.
[Congratulations! You have Conquered Issey Hyoudou. The main character of DXD.]
[1000 karma point acquired.]
[Congratulations! You changed Issey Hyoudou relationship Lover/Boyfriend.]
[1000 karma point acquired.] S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
[You have enough Karma point to travel to new world.]
Issey released a heated sigh and pushed my shoulders to the side. I laid on my back while she turned and straddled my waist. A stream of white liquid flowing from her hole wetted my chest.
"Now it''s my turn to pleasure you."
"Go ahead, miss cowgirl."
With the her elegant knockers she had, this name suited her well.
The cock that never fell limp, was held in her hand as she redirected it to her crack.
"Huuuuu¡"
She took a deep breath and lowered her hips. The pink flesh painted in white liquid consumed my cock, enclosing it in her warmth. Her butt touched my body as she took the entire length easier than I thought.
I reached out and clenched her buttcheeks, fondling her springy ass.
Issey slowly raised her butt, drawing lines from our lewd fluids at the part where we were connected. She plopped down again, her tightness almost making me cum.
Issey leaned forward and touched my chest. "So hard¡"
I raised my body a little and she wrapped her arms around my neck, placing her lips on mine. Now in a better position, she swung her lips, moaning in sync. I squeezed her butt and pushed my cock deeply into her.
She released me and threw her head back. "Ahhh¡ that pierced my womb!"
Her insides cramped, brutally gripping my cock. I took a deep breath and held back the approaching climax.
She was too damn tight!
Or rather her hole was small.
She clung to my body, squishing her pair of breasts against me, and kept moving her hips.
For several moments, the slapping sounds of flesh and her moans resounded in the otherwise silent room.
I was at my limit already.
"color my womb in your semen."
"Yes, ma''am."
Creampies felt way bette when there was no risk.
~~~
(In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is almost over and next world has been confirmed.)
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 118: Harem Member
I opened my eyes to the familiar sound of Yuri''s voice gently calling me.
"Alexander-sama, wake up," she said, her tone calm and steady.
I blinked a few times, adjusting to the morning light. Glancing to my right, I saw Issey sleeping peacefully beside me. Memories of our night together flooded back, a mix of passion and unexpected connection.
Both Issey and I were still naked from the previous night, but Yuri showed no sign of awkwardness. She was a professional maid, after all, and this was hardly the first unusual situation she''d handled.
"Good morning, Yuri," I greeted, careful not to disturb Issey. "What time is it?"
"It is just past dawn, Alexander-sama," Yuri replied, her eyes respectfully averted from the bed. "I have prepared your morning tea and laid out your attire for the day."
"Thank you, Yuri," I said, sitting up carefully. I looked down at Issey, a small smile playing on my lips. She looked so peaceful, so different from the fierce warrior she''d been yesterday. "I''ll be up in a moment."
Yuri nodded, bowing slightly before she left the room, closing the door quietly behind her.
I turned my attention back to Issey, gently brushing a strand of hair from her face. She stirred slightly, her eyes fluttering open.
"Good morning," she murmured, a sleepy smile on her lips.
"Good morning," I replied softly. "How are you feeling?"
"Surprisingly good," she said, stretching slightly. "Last night was... intense."
I chuckled, leaning down to kiss her forehead. "It was. But we have a new day ahead of us. Let''s get ready."
Issey nodded, sitting up and looking around for her clothes. I slipped out of bed and began to dress, thinking about the day ahead.
I knew that she has so many questions to ask me.
Once dressed, I made my way to the kitchen, where Yuri had set up a breakfast tray. There was also Albedo ans Shalltear there.
From the looks of it Asia still haven''t woke up. Which was good as the following conversation was not something a innocent child like Asia can handle.
The smell of freshly brewed tea and warm pastries filled the air. Issey joined me a few minutes later, seeing Albedo and Shalltear, who was giving her the hostile look she froze her step.
"Come on in, Issey," I called, beckoning her over with a reassuring smile. "Don''t mind them. Albedo, Shalltear, this is Issey. She''ll be joining us for breakfast."
Issey hesitated, still wary of the unfamiliar faces. Albedo, playing her role as my "sister" in Kuoh Academy, gave Issey a polite nod. Shalltear, on the other hand, struggled to mask her initial hostility, but managed a stiff smile.
I can guess why they are uncomfortable.
"Good morning, Issey," Albedo said smoothly. "It''s nice to see you outside of school."
"Uh, good morning," Issey replied, still cautious but visibly trying to relax. She took a seat next to me, glancing at the elegantly laid-out breakfast.
Yuri served us tea and pastries with her usual grace. "Alexander-sama, I have prepared everything as requested," she said, giving me a respectful nod.
"Thank you, Yuri," I replied, taking a sip of my tea. "Issey, feel free to ask any questions you have. We''re among friends here."
Issey looked around the table, gathering her thoughts. "Who are you? And who are they? Are you a vampire? You bit my neck a lot last night. And why is your sister¡ªAlbedo¡ªputting her leg on your crotch?"
I choked on my tea, taken aback by Issey''s bluntness. Albedo''s eyes widened slightly, but she maintained her composed demeanor, though her leg subtly moved away from my crotch.
"Well, Issey," I began, trying to regain my composure, "that''s quite a series of questions. Let''s take them one at a time."
Issey''s eyes were wide with curiosity, and I could see Shalltear smirking slightly, clearly amused by the situation. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
I took a deep breath. "First, who am I? I am the ruler of Nazarick, a powerful organization that deals with supernatural matters. As for who they are, Albedo, Shalltear, and Yuri are my most trusted allies. They help me manage Nazarick and ensure its smooth operation."
Issey nodded slowly, absorbing the information. "Okay, but are you a vampire? You bit my neck a lot last night."
I chuckled softly, realizing how that must have looked. "No, I''m not a vampire, I am more of ruler of blood, Issey. Last night was... intense, and I might have gotten a bit carried away. But I assure you, I don''t need to drink blood to survive."
Shalltear''s smirk grew wider, clearly enjoying the direction of the conversation. "If he were a vampire, dear Issey, you''d be in much more trouble."
"Shalltear," I warned lightly, shooting her a look that said enough.
Issey still seemed a bit confused but nodded, accepting my explanation for now. "And Albedo''s leg?" she asked, her eyes darting to my supposed ''sister''.
Albedo''s composed expression didn''t falter, but there was a glint of amusement in her eyes. "It''s a bit of a... complicated relationship," she said smoothly. "But I am his second wife. And Shalltear is his third wife."
Issey''s eyes widened, and she seemed to momentarily forget about the previous conversation. "You have a harem, Alex?" she asked, her voice a mix of shock and curiosity.
"Yes," I replied calmly, knowing this would come up sooner or later.
Issey paused, clearly trying to process this new information. "Wonderful... I mean, am I a member of your harem?"
I looked at her, my expression serious but warm. "Issey, last night was special, and I want you to be a part of my life. If you''re comfortable with it, then yes, you would be a member of my harem. But this isn''t something you have to decide right now. Take your time to think about it."
Albedo and Shalltear watched the exchange with interest. Albedo, always poised, gave Issey an encouraging smile. "I knew you can''t accept such a thing, if you don''t like it then you can refuse."
"Really, Albedo, you are trying to tell her to give up on me in front of me?" I said, my tone a mix of amusement and exasperation.
Albedo''s smile didn''t waver, but there was a glint of challenge in her eyes. "I''m simply giving her the choice, Alexander-sama. We don''t want anyone to feel forced into this arrangement."
~~~
(This volume just ended in my Patreon and Demon Slayer arc also ended and new arc Just started. If you are interested check it out.)
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 119: Chat with Death
In Death''s realm.
"What are you going to do next, dear? You have enough points to jump to another world. Are you planning to do that?" Death asked.
She was currently semi-naked, lounging on a lavishly dark chaise. After breakfast, Death had summoned me to her realm, ostensibly for a simple chat. But if anyone were to look at us, they could easily tell we did much more than just talk. (They had sex, obviously.)
As I took in her ethereal beauty, I couldn''t help but notice a peculiar expression on her face¡ªsomething akin to jealousy. It was strange, considering she was the one who had encouraged me to build a harem in the first place.
"Thinking about the future, are we?" I replied, stretching out beside her. "I haven''t decided yet. There''s a lot to consider."
Death''s eyes, usually so inscrutable, held a flicker of something more human. "You''ve been busy with your new companions. Albedo, Shalltear, Yuri... even that new girl, Issey."
I raised an eyebrow, amused. "Jealous, are we?"
She huffed, crossing her arms in a manner that was almost petulant. "Nonsense. I simply find it interesting how much time you spend with them."
"Right," I said, unable to hide my grin. "Interesting, huh?"
Death''s frown deepened, but there was a hint of a smile tugging at her lips. "It''s just... you seem to be very... affectionate with them. Daily hugs and kisses, constant attention. It''s understandable, I suppose."
"So, you''re saying you miss the daily affection?" I asked, teasingly.
Death rolled her eyes but didn''t deny it. "Maybe. It''s not like I can pop into your world for a hug whenever I want."
I chuckled, wrapping an arm around her waist and pulling her closer. "Well, I''m here now. And I''ll always make time for you, you know that."
She sighed, resting her head on my shoulder. "I suppose. It''s just... being Death isn''t exactly conducive to warm, fuzzy feelings."
"Then let''s make the most of the time we do have," I said, pressing a kiss to her temple. "Besides, you get to be the mysterious, otherworldly beauty that no one else can have. That''s got to count for something."
Death laughed, a rare and enchanting sound. "I suppose it does. Still, it wouldn''t hurt to have a little more... interaction. After all, I did tell you to build a harem, didn''t I?"
"That you did," I agreed. "But that doesn''t mean you''re any less important to me."
"Good," she said, her tone softening. "Because despite everything, I do enjoy our time together."
"And I enjoy our time too," I replied, pulling her closer. "Now, about those other worlds... I plan to continue my world hopping after I deal with Riser Phenex and increase Rias, Koneko, and Akeno''s affection for me."
"More like after you bed them," Death said, smirking.
"That''s one way to put it," I admitted, chuckling.
"Speaking of Rias and her friends," Death said after a while, "how do you plan on dealing with Riser Phenex without publishing your identity to the whole world."
"That, my dear Death, you''ll have to watch and see," I said with a sly grin. "I don''t want to spoil the surprise."
"Oh my, you''re starting to keep secrets from me now?" Death teased, her tone light but with a hint of curiosity. "Then I shouldn''t tell you what happened with Shalltear, should I?"
I raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "What happened with Shalltear?"
Death smirked, clearly enjoying the role reversal. "Well, if you insist on keeping your plans a mystery, maybe I should keep my secrets too."
I chuckled, shaking my head. "Alright, alright. Truce. What did Shalltear do?"
Death''s expression softened as she leaned in closer. "After you slept with Shalltear, I summoned her to my domain, and the first thing she did after seeing me was to equip her battle armor and start attacking me."
"Seriously?" I asked, incredulous.
"Seriously."
"But didn''t she know you are Death? Like, the actual embodiment of Death?"
"Yes," Death replied, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "She knew exactly who I was."
"Then why did she attack you?" I asked, still baffled.
"She thought she could become the first wife after defeating me."
I burst out laughing, unable to contain myself. "She actually thought she could take your place by defeating you in combat?"
Death nodded, a wry smile on her lips. "She''s very determined, I''ll give her that."
"And how did that go?" I asked, still chuckling.
"Oh, it was quite the spectacle," Death said, her eyes sparkling with mirth. "She gave it her all, but obviously, she was no match for me."
"Did you at least let her down easy?" I asked, picturing the scene.
"Of course," Death replied. "Once she realized she wasn''t going to win, she was quite apologetic. We had a long talk about her feelings and her place in your life."
"I can imagine," I said, shaking my head with a smile. "Shalltear always was the overprotective type."
"She''s fiercely loyal, that''s for sure," Death said. "And she needed reassurance that her place in your life was secure."
"I''m glad you were able to help her," I said sincerely. "Shalltear means a lot to me, and I want her to feel secure."
"Well, she certainly proved her loyalty," Death said with a chuckle. "After things calmed down, she was very respectful. I think she just needed to express her dedication in her own unique way."
"Unique is one way to put it," I said, laughing. "Thanks for handling that, Death."
"Anytime," Death said, giving me a warm smile. "And come visit me often so I can milk you more often."
"That''s erotically scary." I said, giving her one last kiss. "I''ll always come back, after all you are the death, aren''t you."
~~~
(In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is almost over and next world has been confirmed.)
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 120: Talk with Asia
After sending Issey back to her house through the gate, I waited for Asia to wake up. Because it was a weekday, Albedo had to go to school, and I had taken a holiday. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Shalltear had returned to Nazarick to fulfill her duties as a guardian. So, it was just me, Yuri, and Asia in the apartment.
I sat in the living room, sipping a cup of coffee, while Yuri quietly went about her tasks, ensuring everything was in order.
The tranquil morning provided a stark contrast to the chaos of the previous day, and I found myself appreciating the calm.
A soft sound from the bedroom caught my attention. Asia was stirring, slowly waking up.
I set my coffee down and walked over to the room, peeking in to see her rubbing her eyes, still groggy from sleep.
"Good morning, Asia," I said gently, stepping inside. "How are you feeling?"
Asia blinked a few times, her eyes focusing on me. "Good morning, Alex" replied softly. "Where am I?"
"You''re in my apartment," I explained, giving her a reassuring smile. "After we rescued you from the church, we brought you here so you could rest and recover."
Asia''s eyes widened slightly as she took in her surroundings. "Thank you," she said, her voice filled with gratitude. "I was so scared... I didn''t know what was going to happen to me."
"You''re safe now," I assured her. "Those fallen angels won''t be able to hurt you anymore. You''re free to start a new life, and we''ll help you every step of the way."
Asia nodded, her expression softening as relief washed over her. "Thank you, Alex. I don''t know how to repay you."
"Just focus on getting better," I said, helping her sit up. "Let''s get you some breakfast. Yuri has prepared something nice for us."
I guided Asia to the kitchen, where Yuri had laid out a spread of pastries, fruit, and tea. The sight seemed to lift Asia''s spirits, and she managed a small smile.
"Good morning, Asia," Yuri said warmly. "Please, have a seat. I''ve prepared everything you might need."
Asia took a seat, and I joined her, pouring her a cup of tea. "How did you sleep?" I asked, wanting to ensure she was comfortable.
"I slept well, thank you," Asia replied, taking a sip of the tea. "This is delicious."
We began eating, and I could see the tension leaving Asia''s shoulders. The trauma of her recent experiences was still evident, but she was slowly starting to relax.
"Alex," she said after a few moments, "what happens now? What will I do?"
"You have a few options," I explained. "You can stay here for as long as you need. We can help you find a place to live and get you settled. You don''t have to worry about anything right now. Just focus on feeling better."
"Or I can contact my friend Rias," I continued. "You remember Isaac, right? The one you saved from Freed?"
"I know her, Alex-san," Asia said, her eyes lighting up with recognition. "Is she fine? She was injured when fighting Father Freed."
Father Freed? Father? She still calls him ''Father'' despite everything he did to her. I have to say, I''m impressed by her capacity for respect and forgiveness.
"Issey is fine," I assured her. "In fact, she was here until this morning. But back to the topic¡ªIssey is Rias''s servant."
Asia looked confused. "Servant? What do you mean?"
"Rias Gremory is a devil, a good one, who transforms humans into devils to serve her. By becoming a devil, you can gain strength, protection, and a family that cares for you," I explained. "You would have friends who understand and support you."
I could bring her to Nazarick and let her stay there. Even Demiurge would be interested in her sacred gear, Twilight Healing. But I don''t want that for her.
From a young age, she has been subjected to the whims of the church and has followed their beliefs. It''s time for her to spread her wings and become a free bird.
Besides, Nazarick is filled with denizens who have overwhelmingly evil karma points, while Asia is too kind-hearted. Putting her in Nazarick would be like putting her in prison. She needs to be in an environment where she can thrive and grow, surrounded by friends who will care for her.
On the other hand, I could easily put Raynare and the rest of the Fallen Angels in Nazarick without any concern. I wouldn''t even be sad if they somehow got killed there. They deserve whatever comes their way.
There is another option of turning Asia into a vampire using my ability, but doing so would likely alter her personality. Her current kindness is her charm, and I don''t want her to become cruel as a result of the transformation.
Asia seemed to contemplate what I said for a moment. "So, I would become a devil like Issey?"
"Exactly," I said. "It''s an option that gives you a second chance at life, with people who can be your new family."
"Will I be able to see you after I become the devil?" she whispered, a blush coloring her cheeks.
Cute
I smiled, "Of course, Asia. Becoming a devil won''t change our friendship. I''ll always be here for you, no matter what."
"Then, I... I think I would like that," Asia said softly. "To have friends, and to be part of something."
"Then it''s settled," I said, smiling. "I''ll contact Rias and arrange everything. For now, let''s focus on getting you better and more comfortable."
Asia nodded, a hopeful smile forming on her face. "Thank you, Alex. You''ve given me more than I could ever ask for."
~~~
(This volume just ended in my Patreon and Demon Slayer arc also ended; the new World Arc is about to start. If you are interested, check it out.)
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story if you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$; see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload them in Scribble Hub.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 121: Getting Angry for Nothing
"You really have a lot of nerve standing in front of me after taking my servant into enemy territory," Rias said, her voice laced with anger.
She was clearly pissed about the fact that I had taken Issei to fight against the Fallen Angels. Her crimson hair seemed to almost flare with her fury, and her eyes bore into mine, demanding an explanation.
"Rias," I began, keeping my tone calm and measured, "I understand why you''re upset, but it was a necessary risk. Issei is strong, and I even brought out her Sacred Gear potential. And as Issei might have already told you, it''s Boosted Gear, not Twice Critical."
Rias''s eyes narrowed. "You had no right to put her in that kind of danger, Alex. She''s my responsibility."
"I know," I replied, holding her gaze steadily. "But Issei chose to come with me. She wanted to help save Asia, and she did an incredible job. We succeeded because of her."
"That''s not the point!" Rias snapped, frustration evident in her voice. "You took her without my permission. You can''t just make decisions for my servants like that."
I could see how serious she was, and frankly, she had every right to be. I had taken Issei into a dangerous situation without consulting Rias, and if the roles were reversed, I''d be just as angry.
But something was making me resist admitting my mistake. Was it pride? Maybe, but there was definitely something about Rias yelling at me that was getting under my skin.
It was my first time experiencing this.
"It''s your mentality as a Vampire, Dear, which is making you feel like you''re right even when you know you''re wrong," Death''s voice echoed in my mind.
"My mentality?"
"Yes, your mentality, Dear. Do you know how in the original story Ainz had emotional suppression? It''s similar, but instead of emotional suppression, you were given the pride of a vampire and the wrath of your job class, Lord of Wrath, which makes you think you''re right all the time."
"Interesting. So why am I only feeling this now?" I asked Death.
"Since your avatar became real, has anyone made you feel angered or made you feel like you were in the wrong?"
"No."
"Precisely."
"This is going to be a problem, right?" I asked, realizing that if I couldn''t control my anger when someone told me I was wrong, it could be a serious issue.
"That''s for you to decide. I can block that feeling and even end those emotions, but I suggest you need to control your emotions on your own. Patience is a virtue of the strong. Learn patience, Dear, and it will make you a lot stronger than you think."
I sighed, knowing an apology was in order.
"You''re right, and I apologize for that," I said to Rias, my tone sincere despite my reluctance. "But I saw potential in Issei that needed to be unlocked. And she proved herself more than capable."
Rias crossed her arms and sighed. "I still don''t appreciate being left in the dark. If you''re going to involve my servants in your plans, I need to be informed. And as compensation for taking Issei without my knowledge, you will accompany me on a hunt for stray devils."
I raised an eyebrow. "A hunt for stray devils? Is that really necessary?"
"Yes," Rias said firmly. "You need to understand the consequences of your actions, and this will help you see things from my perspective."
I sighed again, feeling the tug of my vampire pride but pushing it down. "Alright, Rias. I''ll join you on the hunt."
Rias nodded, accepting my agreement, and seemed to relax slightly. "Good. We''ll leave tonight. Be ready."
Before she could turn to leave, I decided to bring up another important matter. "And speaking of important matters, I wanted to talk to you about Asia. She needs a place to belong, and I think she would fit well with your peerage."
Rias raised an eyebrow, curiosity piqued. "Asia? The girl you rescued? What makes you think she would want to become a devil?" sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
"She''s been through a lot," I explained. "The church treated her poorly, but she has a kind heart and a lot of potential. She needs a family and a purpose. Your peerage can give her that."
"And she has a Sacred Gear, called Twilight Healing," I added.
Rias''s eyes widened slightly at that. "Twilight Healing? That''s a powerful Sacred Gear. If she joins my peerage, it would certainly be beneficial for all of us."
"Exactly," I said. "But more importantly, Asia needs a place where she can feel safe and valued. Your peerage can provide that environment for her."
Rias thought for a moment, her expression thoughtful. "I''ll need to talk to her and explain what it means to become a devil. She deserves to make an informed choice."
"Of course," I agreed. "I wouldn''t expect anything less. She''s been through enough manipulation and deceit."
Rias nodded, her demeanor softening. "I''ll talk to her this afternoon. If she agrees, I''ll welcome her into my peerage."
"Thank you, Rias," I said sincerely. "This means a lot to her."
Rias gave a small smile. "I can see why you care about her. We''ll do our best to make her feel at home."
With that, she turned and left, leaving me to reflect on the conversation. I had managed to control my pride and anger, and now Asia had a chance at a new life.
~~~
(In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is almost over and next world has been confirmed.)
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 122: Asia become Devil
"Hallo, Asia, my name is Rias Gremory. I am a friend of Alex," Rias said gently, addressing Asia, who was sitting nervously on the couch, looking as if she were about to be prosecuted.
"Asia, don''t worry. Rias isn''t here to eat you," I said with a reassuring smile.
Asia''s tense expression softened slightly, but she still looked unsure. "It''s nice to meet you, Rias-san," she said quietly.
Rias took a seat across from Asia, maintaining a friendly and approachable demeanor. "It''s nice to meet you too, Asia. Alex has told me a lot about you. He thinks very highly of you." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Asia glanced at me, her eyes filled with uncertainty. "He does?"
"Of course, Asia. You are an apple pie, how could I think any less of you?" I said with a playful grin. Hearing this, Asia blushed deeply. Perhaps calling her "apple pie" was a bit too much for her.
Rias raised an eyebrow and smirked. "Alex, are you seriously flirting in front of me? And you said that you have a girlfriend."
"You have a girlfriend, Alex-san?" Asia asked, her voice small and a bit hurt.
Rias, what have you done? Look at Asia, she now looks like an abandoned puppy.
I sighed inwardly, feeling the need to clarify things quickly. "Yes, Asia, I do have a girlfriend. She is very forgiving about these kinds of things. In fact, she has a rather unique kink of encouraging these situations."
"So your girlfriend is interested in getting cucked?" Rias said, raising an eyebrow.
"No, I am not. Dear, tell her I am not a cuck," Death''s voice suddenly echoed in my mind, clearly displeased.
But I didn''t mind her and continued, "Yes, she is a cuck."
Asia''s eyes widened even further, and her confusion was almost palpable. "I... I see. That''s... interesting."
"Looks like I need to tell Sona about this," Rias murmured to herself. "Sona will be happy about this."
I continued, trying to steer the conversation back on track. "Asia, you have nothing to worry about. You''re important to me, and there''s a place for you with us."
Asia''s eyes softened at my words, but there was still a hint of uncertainty in her expression. "Thank you, Alex-san. It means a lot to hear that."
"Now, back to the matter at hand," I said, focusing on the main reason for this conversation. "Asia, Rias is here to offer you a chance to become a devil, just like we discussed before."
Asia nodded slowly, her mind clearly working through the implications of such a decision. I knew this wasn''t easy for her. She had been taught all her life to follow the beliefs of the church, and becoming a devil was the complete antithesis of that.
Rias leaned forward, her voice gentle and reassuring. "Asia, I know this is a big decision, and it goes against everything you''ve been taught. But I promise you, becoming a devil with my peerage isn''t a bad thing. You''ll be part of a family that cares for you and supports you. You''ll have friends who understand and value you."
Asia looked at Rias, then back at me. "I... I don''t know what to say. It''s such a big change. But... if it means I can stay with all of you and have a new family, then... maybe it''s worth it."
I reached out and took Asia''s hand, giving it a comforting squeeze. "The decision is your, Asia, just follow what your heart tell."
Asia squeezed my hand back, her expression softening even more. "Thank you, Alex-san. I just know that, I can follow you, Alex-san. So, I will become a devil."
Hearing Asia''s decision, Rias''s eyes lit up with approval. She took a chess piece from her pocket¡ªspecifically a Bishop piece¡ªand placed it gently into Asia''s hand. "This is the symbol of your new beginning, Asia. As a Bishop in my peerage, you''ll have a special role and abilities that reflect your healing powers."
Asia stared at the piece, her fingers curling around it as she processed the significance of the moment. "I... I understand. I''m ready."
Rias smiled warmly. "Let''s begin the ritual then. It won''t take long."
She placed the Bishop piece on Asia''s chest, and the intricate magic circle beneath them began to glow. As Rias chanted softly, the chess piece started to merge with Asia, its energy infusing her body. The light intensified for a moment, and then, with a final pulse, it faded away.
"There," Rias said, her voice filled with warmth and pride. "Now you are a devil, Asia."
~~~
[In my patron, Highschool DXD arc ended and Demon Slayer Arc also ended.]
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 123: Chat with Rias
After sending Asia back to my apartment, I was left alone with Rias, who had been staring at me for quite some time. Her eyes held an intensity that was hard to read.
Being handsome is sometimes a sin, I thought to myself, observing Rias, who seemed to be looking at me with more than just casual interest. Rias looks like she''s already in love with me.
"Oh, dear, stop being a narcissist," Death''s voice suddenly echoed in my mind, her tone sharp with displeasure.
"Are you still mad about me calling you a cuck?" I replied internally, half-amused.
"I am not a cuck," Death retorted sharply. "And I don''t appreciate you saying that."
"Oh, my love, you just can''t admit it, can you? Did I mention that you''re also a masochist?"
"I am NOT," Death snapped, her voice rising in indignation.
"Is that so? Then is it my imagination that you get excited when I''m rough with you?" I teased, unable to resist poking at Death a bit more.
"You really enjoy testing your limits, don''t you, dear? If you continue like that, tonight Neuronist will be in your bed to become one with her one and only Lord."
"You wouldn''t dare," I said, feeling a chill run down my spine. The mere thought of Neuronist in my bed was enough to terrify me. Her voice echoing in my mind, "Please take my first time, which I was saving for you," while her tentacles wrapped around my arms was a nightmare I didn''t want to experience.
"Oh, I would," Death responded with a smirk in her tone. "So, do you still want to keep pushing me?"
I sighed, knowing when to back down. "Alright, alright, I''ll stop. Just... no Neuronist, please."
Rias, noticing my brief distraction again, raised an eyebrow. "Are you okay, Alex? You seems little pale."
I shook off the unsettling thoughts and nodded. "Yeah, just a bit distracted. Let''s focus on the matter at hand."
Rias gave me a curious look but didn''t press further. "There''s something I need to know. Why did you give Asia to me? You could have given Asia to Sona, and she could have also turned her into a Devil."
The reason? Huh, let me think. Probably because Asia was in your peerage in the original story. But I can''t tell her that now, can I?
"Maybe because Issei and Asia are friends, and I thought it would be easier for her to adjust if she had a familiar face around," I replied smoothly.
Rias nodded thoughtfully. "That makes sense. Having someone she knows and trusts will help her transition. Thank you for considering that." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
"Besides," I added, "your peerage feels more like a family. I think Asia needs that kind of support right now."
Rias smiled warmly. "I appreciate your trust in us, Alex. We''ll take good care of her."
I returned her smile, feeling a sense of relief. "I know you will. And if you ever need any help, don''t hesitate to ask."
Rias looked contemplative for a moment. "There''s something else, Alex. Why did you really take Issei with you to fight the Fallen Angels? Was it because you already knew that Issei possesses the Sacred Gear, the Boosted Gear?"
Her question caught me off guard. I had hoped she wouldn''t pry too deeply into my motives. But Rias was perceptive, unlike her original Rias.
I thought about it for a moment, deciding to blend truth, "You''re right, Rias. I suspected that Issey might have a powerful Sacred Gear. When I saw her potential, I knew she needed to be challenged in order to unlock it. The fight with the Fallen Angels provided that opportunity."
Rias narrowed her eyes slightly, "So you put her in danger to make her stronger?"
"It wasn''t just about making her stronger," I said, "It was about showing her what she''s truly capable of. Issei has a lot of potential, but she needed a push to realize it. And I was there to make sure she didn''t get hurt."
Rias seemed to consider my words carefully. "You seem really knowledgeable about Sacred Gears. Even I didn''t know that Issey possessed the Boosted Gear, but you seemed sure about it."
"Let''s just say I''ve developed an eye for spotting potential. When I saw Issey, I sensed there was something special about her. It was a calculated risk, but one I believed would pay off for her in the long run," I said.
Rias sighed, her expression softening slightly. "Even though it made me angry that I was unaware of the fact, I can''t deny that she has become stronger. For that, I am truly grateful, Alex."
I nodded, appreciating her honesty. Then she continued.
"So, about our upcoming hunt for stray devils. When do you want to start?"
"Whenever you''re ready," I replied. "Just let me know the details, and I''ll be there."
Rias smiled. "Great. We''ll head out this evening. It''s about time we cleared out some of these nuisances."
She paused for a moment, as if considering something, then looked at me with a thoughtful expression. "Alex, I have a request. Would you be willing to give my peerage some pointers? Your knowledge and experience could be invaluable to them."
I raised an eyebrow, intrigued by the request. "You want me to train your peerage?"
"Not train, necessarily," Rias clarified. "More like share your insights and strategies. You''ve demonstrated a deep understanding of sacred gears and combat tactics. Any advice you could offer would be greatly appreciated."
I thought about it for a moment. It was a good opportunity to become close with Rias''s team, especially with Koneko and Akeno.
"Alright, I''d be happy to help. When would you like to do this?"
Rias''s smile widened, clearly pleased with my agreement. "Anytime you like."
"Alright."
"Thank you, Alex," Rias said sincerely. "This means a lot to me and my team."
~~~
(In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is over and next world has been confirmed to be New World(Overlord).)
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 124: Rias in love
Rias''s smile widened, clearly pleased with my agreement. "Anytime you like." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
"Alright."
"Thank you, Alex," Rias said sincerely. "This means a lot to me and my team."
Just as I was about to get up and go home, there was a knock on the door. Rias and I exchanged curious glances before she called out, "Come in."
The door opened, and in walked Sona Sitri, her expression calm and composed as always. "Rias, Alex," she greeted us with a nod. "I hope I''m not interrupting."
"Not at all, Sona," Rias replied. "What brings you here?"
Sona''s gaze shifted to me. "I came to see Alex. Serafall just now told me about her meeting with you."
Ah, shit. How I wish this could happen some other time. I just hope Serafall didn''t tell Sona about how I spanked her until she started enjoying it.
I kept my expression neutral. "Serafall? What did she say?"
Sona''s expression remained calm, but there was a hint of curiosity in her eyes. "She said you are some kind of god and were able to overpower her."
"But she agreed that I can marry you," Sona thought to herself.
This is worse than spanking. Considering I was the one who blew my own cover, I can''t fault anyone.
"Alex? A god? And he overpowered Serafall-sama?" Rias exclaimed, her eyes widening in surprise.
I sighed inwardly, realizing the cat was out of the bag. "Yes, it''s true. I have certain abilities that are... beyond the norm and I didn''t overpower Serafall, we''re just having conversation like two mature adults."
After all, only an mature adults could understand the language of spanking.
Rias looked at me, her expression a mix of astonishment and curiosity. "And you didn''t think to mention this earlier because?"
I shrugged, trying to keep the situation light. "It''s not exactly something you bring up in casual conversation. And would you believe me if I said, ''Hello, my name is Alexander and I''m a god,'' on the first day we met?"
Rias raised an eyebrow, a small smile playing on her lips. "Fair point. It does sound a bit... far-fetched."
In truth, I don''t think of myself as a god. I''m not even a god anymore; my current race is Lord of All Bloodlines. The only reason I refer to myself as a "Vampire God" is because it''s a hassle to say "Lord of All Bloodlines" all the time.
But as if reading my mind, Rias asked, "What kind of God are you?"
"Yes, I am also interested," Sona followed up after Rias.
"I am the God of Vampires," I replied, meeting their gaze evenly.
Rias and Sona exchanged a glance, clearly intrigued by my answer. "The God of Vampires?" Rias echoed, her curiosity evident.
I nodded, elaborating further. "Yes, it''s a title bestowed upon me due to my unique abilities and status within the vampire hierarchy. As the God of Vampires, I possess immense power and authority over all vampires."
Sona leaned forward, her expression thoughtful. "Which pantheon are you from?"
I just smiled at her, enjoying the intrigue in her eyes. "That''s for you to find out. If I told you everything about me, where would be the mystery?"
Sona nodded in understanding. "And what does being the God of Vampires entail? What responsibilities do you have?"
Responsibility? Even I am wondering what my responsibility is. As the ruler of Nazarick, my responsibility would be to make my base powerful. But as the husband of Death, my responsibility is to make a harem for myself.
I chuckled, feeling a bit sheepish about my lack of traditional responsibilities. "Well, I don''t have many traditional responsibilities. My role as the God of Vampires mainly involves... well, enjoying life, or in my case, death."
Rias and Sona chuckled at my reply.
"Wait a minute," Rias said, her eyes narrowing thoughtfully. "You have a sister, right? Albedo, if I remember correctly. Is she also a vampire?"
I shook my head, smiling. "No, Albedo isn''t a vampire. She''s a succubus, actually. We share the same family but different species and roles. And she is not my sister."
Rias and Sona looked even more intrigued. "If she''s not your sister, then what''s your connection?" Sona asked.
"Albedo is one of my closest allies," I explained. "We work together to manage our domain. While I take on the role of the God of Vampires, Albedo handles other responsibilities. She''s incredibly capable and ensures everything runs smoothly."
Rias nodded, absorbing the information. "So, she''s like your right-hand woman?"
"She''s more than that," I said, my tone sincere. "We have a strong bond of trust and respect, similar to the bond you share with your peerage."
Rias smiled, then asked thoughtfully, "I see. Alex, if you are such capable allies and you yourself being a vampire, couldn''t you just turn Asia into a vampire instead of a devil?"
I paused for a moment, considering her question. "I could have," I admitted. "But you need powerful allies more than I do, Rias."
I gave her a charming smile, silently praying there were no bits of leftover spinach in my teeth.
I know full well the challenges she would soon face with her impending engagement to Riser.
Just after hearing my reply, a notifications popped up from my system.
[You have changed the plot.]
[500 Karma point rewarded.]
[Congratulations! You changed Rias Gremory relationship towards you from ''Friend'' to ''Love'']
[1000 Karma point rewarded.]
[Congratulations! You have leveled up.]
[Level 2>>Level 3]
[You have acquired the title: Prince Charming.]
[Prince Charming: this title allow you effortlessly charms and attracts women, who is in need of support/help.]
~~~
(In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is over and next world has been confirmed to be New World(Overlord).)
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 125: Rias in love 1
Closing my system, I turned to Rias, who had a huge blush on her face, as crimson as her hair.
"Rias, are you okay?" I asked, feigning ignorance while enjoying her reaction.
She fidgeted slightly, avoiding direct eye contact. "Y-Yes, I''m fine. Just... a bit overwhelmed, I suppose."
Sona, noticing Rias''s flustered state, raised an eyebrow but chose not to comment. However, I could sense a hint of jealousy in her demeanor. She crossed her arms, her eyes narrowing slightly.
"Rias, if you need to compose yourself, we can continue this conversation later," Sona suggested, her tone more clipped than usual.
Rias shook her head quickly. "No, it''s fine. We can continue."
Sona''s gaze shifted back to me, a hint of challenge in her eyes. "Alex, if you''re so supportive, maybe you could give some pointers to my peerage as well. They could benefit from your... expertise." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
I chuckled softly, understanding the underlying tension. "I''d be happy to help, Sona. Just let me know when you need me."
Sona''s expression softened slightly, though she still seemed somewhat guarded. "Thank you. I''ll take you up on that offer soon."
Rias, finally regaining her composure, nodded in agreement and continued, "Anyway, I''ll call you when we''re ready to hunt the stray devils. It shouldn''t be long now."
"Got it," I replied with a reassuring smile. "I''ll be ready whenever you are."
???
After I left, Rias and Sona looked at each other, both deep in thought.
"He''s... something else," Rias admitted, a hint of admiration in her voice.
Sona nodded, her expression contemplative. "Indeed. His presence and abilities are quite remarkable. But do you think we can fully trust him? He is God after all. "
Rias sighed softly, her crimson hair cascading over her shoulders as she pondered. "I trust him. He''s been nothing but helpful so far, and Asia seems to trust him implicitly. Plus, Serafall vouched for him, which carries a lot of weight."
Sona smiled at Rias'' reply, but her eyes held a hint of playful curiosity. "I also trust him. On that note, I want to ask you about something. What was that huge blush on your face when he talked about supporting you? Don''t tell me you''ve fallen for him."
Rias''s eyes widened, and she felt the heat rise to her cheeks once more. "W-What? No, it''s not like that," she stammered, but the protest sounded weak even to her own ears.
Sona raised an eyebrow, clearly unconvinced. "Really? Because it sure looked like you were pretty smitten. Don''t tell me that all it took was some sweet words from him to make you fall in love. You are more innocent than I thought, Rias."
Hearing Sona''s teasing, Rias felt a surge of embarrassment and a hint of defensiveness. "You are one to talk," she retorted, her voice rising slightly. "You were going to marry him just after he defeated you in chess."
Sona''s cheeks turned a shade pinker, her cool demeanor cracking slightly. "That was a strategic consideration," she replied, trying to maintain her composure. "Serafall-nee has always been pressuring me about marriage, and Alex presented a... unique opportunity."
Rias chuckled softly, shaking her head. "Strategic consideration, huh? Sure, Sona. Let''s call it that."
Sona huffed, crossing her arms. "At least I''m honest about my reasons. And besides, it''s not just about him being strong or charming. There''s something about him that feels... trustworthy, despite the mystery."
Rias''s expression softened, her teasing giving way to understanding. "You''re right. He does have that effect. It''s not just his power or his charm. It''s the way he carries himself; he is a natural seducer."
Rias continued, "On that note, I got some information about Alex''s girlfriend."
Sona''s eyes widened with excitement. "You did? What did you find out?"
Rias leaned in, lowering her voice slightly as if sharing a secret. "From what Alex said, she doesn''t mind sharing. In fact, she allows Alex to make a harem for himself."
Sona blinked, processing the information. "A harem? That''s... unconventional, to say the least. But considering who we''re dealing with, I suppose it makes sense."
"And it''s not surprising for him to have multiple girlfriend as he is God."
Rias nodded in agreement. "Yes, his status as a God does come with certain... privileges."
Sona''s expression shifted, a mixture of curiosity and uncertainty. "But what about us? How do we fit into his life if he already has a harem?"
Rias paused, considering Sona''s question carefully. "We''ll have to navigate that as it comes. But for now, I think we should focus on strengthening our alliance with Alex and his harem. We have a lot to learn from him, and having his support could be invaluable."
Sona nodded, though a hint of concern lingered in her eyes. "I just hope we don''t end up getting hurt in the process."
???
Back at my apartment, I reflected on the day''s events, feeling a sense of satisfaction. After all, I had successfully deepened Rias and Sona''s feelings for me, and now I only needed to solidify that love.
As I entered my apartment, I found Asia and Yuri waiting for me,
"Welcome back, Alex-san," Asia greeted me with a smile.
"Welcome back, My Lord. Your bath is ready." Yuri said.
"Thank you, Asia. Thank you, Yuri," I replied with a smile, appreciating their gestures of welcome. "I''ll take a bath shortly, but first, I have something I need to discuss with Asia."
~~~
(In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is over and next world has been confirmed to be New World(Overlord).)
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 126: Demiurge
Demiurge
Demiurge stood in his laboratory, his normally calm and calculated demeanor overshadowed by a rare display of frustration.
He stared at the array of failed experiments and incomplete schematics scattered across his workspace, his mind racing with the memory of his lord''s command.
"It''s been a month and a half," Demiurge muttered to himself, clenching his fists. "A month and a half since Lord Alexander tasked me with creating an artifact capable of rivaling the Sacred Gears."
The term "Sacred Gear" was synonymous with power and potential, a mysterious artifact embedded in humans that granted them extraordinary abilities.
Demiurge knew that replicating such an artifact would require not just advanced knowledge of magic and science but an understanding of the very principles that governed their creation.
He had delved deep into Nazarick library, consulted with the most knowledgeable scholars with in Nazarick, and even dissected the few Sacred Gears he could acquire without arousing suspicion.
Yet, despite his efforts, success eluded him. Every attempt to reverse-engineer the Gears ended in failure, with the resulting artifacts either lacking the necessary power or becoming dangerously unstable.
Demiurge''s frustration was not just professional but deeply personal. He prided himself on his ability to fulfill any order from his lord, no matter how difficult or seemingly impossible. Yet here he was, stymied by a challenge that seemed insurmountable.
He sighed, his mind replaying the moment Lord Alexander had given him the order. Alexander''s eyes had been filled with trust and expectation, his voice calm but resolute. "Demiurge, I need you to create an artifact that can stand against the Sacred Gears. Our future may depend on it."
The weight of that trust, that expectation, bore down on Demiurge like a physical burden. He couldn''t fail. He wouldn''t fail. But the path forward was unclear.
"Think, Demiurge," he whispered to himself. "What am I missing? What principle, what element am I overlooking?"
He paced the length of his laboratory, his thoughts racing. Sacred Gears were not just magical artifacts; they were a fusion of various energies, crafted by a process lost to current world. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Even Raynare, Dohnaseek, Kalawarna, and Mittelt, whom Lord Alexander had taken as hostages, despite once being part of the same faction as the creators of these Sacred Gears, knew nothing of their creation process.
The frustration of this dead end gnawed at him. He had interrogated the fallen angels thoroughly, extracting every bit of knowledge they possessed about the Gears. Unfortunately, their understanding was limited to their uses and capabilities, not their creation. Considering they were low-ranked members of their faction, it wasn''t entirely their fault for being utterly useless in this regard.
Recreating Sacred Gears required more than just technical skill; it required an understanding of the very essence of the energies that powered them. Demiurge knew that the intricacies involved were beyond mere craftsmanship. They demanded a comprehension of life, death, and the delicate balance of power that these artifacts encapsulated.
Amanomahitotsu-sama, the Supreme Being renowned for his artifacts and blacksmithing skills, would have found this task trivial. If only he were here, Demiurge thought with a sigh. His expertise would have turned this impossible task into child''s play.
Demiurge paused, a sudden thought striking him. "The essence... of life and death. The balance of power. The Sacred Gear is always used by a host. The Sacred Gear is imprinted on the soul of the wielder. So, the soul acts as the binder which binds different energies together. But my blueprints are for making a Sacred Gear without a host. This is the fundamental problem."
The realization hit him like a bolt of lightning. The soul was the key element he had been missing. The Sacred Gears were not merely tools; they were symbiotic with their hosts, feeding off the life force and spiritual energy of the wielder. This connection was what allowed the disparate energies within the Sacred Gears to harmonize and function effectively.
Demiurge''s mind raced as he began to draft a new hypothesis. To recreate a Sacred Gear without a host, he would need to fabricate an artificial soul, or at least something that could mimic the binding properties of a soul. This was no small feat, but it was a lead worth pursuing.
He began to scribble furiously on a parchment, detailing the components needed for such an endeavor. He would need a core that could house and stabilize the energies, much like how a soul does.
It would have to be resilient enough to endure the conflicting forces within the Sacred Gear yet adaptable to maintain the balance between them.
He grabbed a quill and parchment, scribbling notes furiously. "A tri-fusion of energies... divine, demonic, and something more... something primal."
"The essence of a soul," Demiurge murmured. "I need something that can act as a vessel, something that can anchor these energies."
He thought of using crystallized magic as a core, infused with the essence of life and death. If he could somehow capture the raw energies of creation and destruction, he might be able to replicate the soul''s binding properties.
The idea was ambitious, bordering on the impossible, but it was the only path that seemed plausible.
The task was still daunting, but for the first time, he felt he was on the right track. He could almost see the path forward, illuminated by the light of newfound understanding.
Demiurge smiled, a determined glint in his eyes. "I will not fail you, Lord Alexander. I will create an artifact that surpasses the Sacred Gears. And when I do, our enemies will tremble before our might."
With renewed vigor, he set to work, driven by the unwavering resolve to fulfill his lord''s command and reclaim his pride.
~~~
(In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is over and next world has been confirmed to be New World(Overlord).)
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 127: Pure Soul
"Thank you, Asia. Thank you, Yuri," I replied with a smile, appreciating their gestures of welcome. "I''ll take a bath shortly, but first, I have something I need to discuss with Asia."
Yuri nodded respectfully. "Of course, My Lord. I''ll make sure everything is prepared for you."
I turned to Asia, who looked slightly anxious but curious. "Let''s sit down," I suggested, guiding her to the living room. Once we were seated, I began, "Asia, how are you feeling after everything that happened today?"
"I am alright," Asia said.
"I''m glad to hear that, Asia. I wanted to talk to you about something. You told me the reason for your expulsion from the church was because you healed a wounded devil, right?"
Asia nodded, her expression somber. "Yes, I couldn''t just leave him to die. I thought healing him was the right thing to do, but the church didn''t see it that way."
"Don''t worry about that," I reassured her. "In fact, I investigated the devil you healed. His name is Diodora Astaroth."
Asia looked surprised, her eyes widening. "Diodora Astaroth? I''ve never heard of him."
"He''s a high-ranking devil from a prominent family," I explained. "Now what I say is between you and me only, okey."
Asia nodded, her eyes wide with curiosity and apprehension. "Okay."
I leaned in slightly, ensuring she understood the gravity of what I was about to say. "Asia, do you want revenge against the Church and the Devil who wronged you?"
Asia looked at me with a mix of confusion and concern, her innocence shining through. "Revenge? I... I never thought about it like that. I just wanted to help people, and it hurt when they rejected me, but I don''t know if revenge is the right path."
Her gentle spirit was both admirable and frustrating. If I had faced what she had, my sword would be drenched in the blood of those who wronged me. But Asia was different. Her kindness and naivety were her charm, and they made her who she was¡ªAsia Argento.
"Asia," I began, "there''s something you need to understand. You weren''t expelled just for healing a devil. There was a scheme behind it. The devil you healed, Diodora Astaroth, orchestrated everything."
Asia''s eyes widened in shock. "But why? Why would he do that?"
"Diodora is a high-ranking devil from a prominent family," I explained. "He''s obsessed with you. He saw your healing powers and your kindness, and he wanted to possess them¡ªand you."
Asia looked even more bewildered. "Possess me? What do you mean?"
I took a deep breath, I am like super serious right now. "Diodora has an unhealthy obsession with nuns and holy maidens. All his servants were once nuns and maidens that he acquired after breaking them. He enjoys seeing them in pain, sadness, and despair. For him, it''s the ultimate form of entertainment."
Asia''s expression shifted from confusion to horror. "But I just wanted to help him. I didn''t know..."
"And that''s what makes you special, Asia," I said, trying to comfort her. "Your kindness and compassion are your greatest strengths. But Diodora saw them as weaknesses to exploit. He manipulated the church to expel you, intending to claim you for himself."
"I never imagined... I just wanted to do the right thing."
"And you did," I said to her. "But you need to know the truth to stay safe. You don''t have to seek revenge, but you do need to be cautious and prepared."
Asia nodded, her resolve slowly building. "Thank you for telling me, Alex. I''ll be careful, and I''ll do my best to stay strong."
???
After Asia left to help Yuri in the kitchen, Albedo approached me, her expression as composed as ever.
"You seem very interested in Asia, My Lord," she remarked, a hint of curiosity in her tone.
I smiled, maintaining a light demeanor. "Why do you think that, Albedo?"
"For starters, you seem to do everything to make that Asia girl happy," Albedo noted. "I know she possesses a powerful artifact¡ªa Sacred Gear¡ªthat can heal even non-living beings like yourself. But as you are the highest-ranking vampire, you can heal any injury as long as there is blood. So I don''t understand why you give her Sacred Gear so much value."
I chuckled softly, amused by Albedo''s observation. "Are you jealous, Albedo, because of the attention I''m giving her?"
Albedo lowered her head slightly, a faint blush coloring her cheeks.
I chuckled softly, enjoying the subtle shift in Albedo''s demeanor. "You don''t need to be ashamed, Albedo. In fact, I quite enjoy seeing that jealous side of you."
Albedo remained silent, but she lowered her head ever so slightly, a faint blush coloring her cheeks.
"And you''re right," I continued, my tone sincere. "I don''t need her Sacred Gear for myself. My interest in Asia isn''t just about her healing abilities. It''s about who she is as a person."
Albedo glanced up at me, her expression softening. "What is it about her, My Lord, that captivates you so?"
"It''s her kindness, her compassion, Albedo," I emphasized, "In this messed-up world, other than children, nobody possesses such a pure soul."
"Despite everything she''s been through, she still retains her innocence and her belief in the goodness of people," I continued, "There''s a purity to her soul that I find... refreshing. In fact, even Death finds it rare for a soul to be this pure."
Albedo nodded thoughtfully, her eyes reflecting understanding. "I see. She possesses qualities that are quite rare in this world."
"Yes, she does," I agreed, a fond smile tugging at my lips. "And I find myself drawn to those qualities more and more each day."
Albedo''s gaze softened, a hint of warmth in her eyes. "I understand, My Lord. If Asia brings you happiness, then I am happy for you."
~~~ S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
(In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is over and next world has been confirmed to be New World(Overlord).)
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 128: Sample 205
Albedo''s gaze softened, a hint of warmth in her eyes. "I understand, My Lord. If Asia brings you happiness, then I am happy for you."
I smiled at her.
"And I also brought news that will make you happy," she added, a slight smile playing on her lips.
My curiosity piqued. "What is it?"
"Demiurge has made a breakthrough in re-creating the Sacred Gear," Albedo announced.
My eyes widened in surprise. "Really? That''s incredible news!"
I had initially estimated it would take at least a year for Demiurge to create a Sacred Gear. This long time span wasn''t because I underestimated the power of Nazarick¡ªfar from it.
I know exactly what Nazarick is capable of, having been one of its creators. The reason I predicted a year was due to the fundamental differences between this world and Yggdrasil.
The laws of this world, its magic system, and its inherent mechanics are all vastly different from the game of Yggdrasil.
Understanding this, I assumed Demiurge would need to spend a significant amount of time researching the Sacred Gears, dissecting their principles, and comprehending the intricacies of this world''s unique system before even attempting to replicate them.
This is why I strategically made the fallen angels my subordinates. Despite their relative weakness and low rank, they provided Demiurge with a basic understanding of this world''s magical and metaphysical framework.
But Demiurge was able to recreate it in just under two months, which even I didn''t predict.
Albedo reached into her pocket and pulled out a small box, opening it to reveal a pair of rings¡ªone for the left hand and one for the right. The rings shimmered with a faint light.
"This is the prototype Sacred Gear that Demiurge has created, he called it [Sample 205]." Albedo explained, handing the box to me. "It''s not powerful yet, but it''s a significant first step."
I examined the rings closely, "What kind of power do these rings possess?"
Albedo smiled, clearly pleased with the question. "These rings are designed to work in pairs. When worn, they enhance the wearer''s physical abilities slightly¡ªstrength, speed, and reflexes."
"Additionally, they allow for a minor healing factor, accelerating the wearer''s natural healing processes. It''s not as potent as Asia''s Twilight Healing, but it''s a start."
I nodded, impressed by the potential. "This is remarkable, Albedo. Even a minor enhancement can make a significant difference in the right situation."
Albedo''s expression turned more serious. "The only weakness these rings have is that their power is limited. They rely on the user''s own energy and won''t work if the wearer is completely drained. Moreover, their healing factor is minor and won''t be effective for severe injuries or critical wounds."
I examined the rings closely, feeling the subtle pulse of their power. "Despite these limitations, they''re still a valuable tool. This is a significant breakthrough, Albedo."
She nodded, clearly pleased with my approval. "Demiurge is already working on refining the process. He believes that with further research, we can create more powerful and specialized Sacred Gears. This prototype is just the beginning."
I slipped the rings onto my fingers, feeling a slight surge of energy course through me, which was almost negligible. "I''m on my way to hunt some stray devils with Rias. I''ll let you know how these rings perform after the fight."
Albedo bowed slightly. "I look forward to your feedback, My Lord. Please be careful."
"Before that, I am taking a bath care to join me.
Albedo''s eyes sparkled with a delight at my invitation. She gracefully bowed her head, a playful smile tugging at her lips. "It would be my pleasure, My Lord," she replied softly.
???
Rias looked at the time; it was already past 6:30. Still, Alex hadn''t arrived at the location they had agreed to meet for hunting a stray devil.
Her peerage was also there, waiting patiently, though the atmosphere was growing increasingly tense.
Rias tapped her foot impatiently and glanced around the dimly lit park. The sun had set, casting long shadows that danced ominously as the streetlights flickered to life.
"Where could he be?" Rias muttered to herself, checking her phone for messages.
"Maybe something came up for Alex to late," Akeno said. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Rias sighed, "I hope so," she replied, "But he should have at least let us know if he was going to be late."
Hearing this, Rias and her peerage turned to Issey.
"How do you have his number, Issey?" Rias asked, surprised.
Hearing Rias''s question, a small blush formed on Issey''s face. "It was after I rescued Asia from the church, I was in Alex''s apartment."
Rias''s eyebrows shot up, and she murmured under her breath, "That playboy bastard."
Akeno couldn''t resist teasing. "Ara Ara, did Alex pop your cherry, Issey-chan?"
Issey''s blush deepened, her face turning almost as red as her hair. "It''s not like that!" she exclaimed, waving her hands defensively. "He just gave me his number in case I needed help or anything."
Akeno chuckled, clearly enjoying Issey''s flustered state. "Oh, Issey-chan, you''re so cute when you''re embarrassed."
Before Akeno could further tease Issey, a figure emerged from the darkness, jogging towards them with a sheepish smile. It was Alex, looking slightly disheveled but otherwise unharmed.
"Sorry I''m late, everyone," Alex apologized, his breath slightly labored. "Got held up with some unexpected business. I hope I didn''t keep you waiting too long."
Rias crossed her arms, her eyes narrowing slightly. "You had us worried, Alex. We were about to go after the stray devil without you."
Alex gave a rueful smile, scratching the back of his head. "I appreciate your patience. I''ll make it up to you, I promise."
~~~
(In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is over and next world has been confirmed to be New World(Overlord).)
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 129: Teasing master Akeno
Rias crossed her arms, her eyes narrowing slightly. "You had us worried, Alex. We were about to go after the stray devil without you."
At Rias, I give a smile, "I appreciate your patience."
Akeno''s teasing grin returned. "Ara, ara, Alex-kun. You always know how to make an entrance."
Issey, still blushing, glanced at me. "It''s fine. We were just getting ready to move out."
What were they taking about for Issey to blush like apple.
"Alex, I thought I told you that I don''t want to be kept in the dark about anything related to my peerage," Rias said.
Despite her words, She wasn''t angry. She seemed more... jealous?
I glanced at Issey for some context, but she just looked down at the ground, blushing. Don''t tell me she told Rias about what happened between us.
"You are really quick with your work, Alex-kun," Akeno said, her usual teasing grin on her face.
"Pervert," Koneko added bluntly, her tone accusatory.
Ah, that hurt, Koneko-chan.
Akeno continued, "Because of what you did to Issey, Rias is jealous."
"No, I am not," Rias suddenly interjected, her face turning a deep shade of red. She quickly changed the subject.
"Seems like you didn''t bring Asia," Rias noted.
"Yes, it''s her first day as a devil, so I didn''t want her to witness what we''re going to do," I explained.
Rias nodded, accepting my reasoning. As she looked at me, her eyes suddenly caught sight of something on my hands.
"Alex," she said, her voice curious, "why do you have rings on both hands?"
I looked down at the rings and smiled. "These are special artifacts, something like sacred gear. While I''m with you on your stray devil hunt, I''m going to test them."
Rias''s eyes widened with interest. "Artifacts, you say? What do they do?"
I held up my hands, displaying the intricate designs on the rings. "They enhance abilities and provide additional protection. I thought they might come in handy during our missions."
Akeno''s eyes sparkled with curiosity. "Interesting. Where did you get them?"
"From my subordinate," I replied, knowing that Rias was already aware of my true identity. "They recently made this prototype."
Rias looked thoughtful. "It''s good to know you have extra protection. We can''t be too careful with stray devils." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
"It''s not for me," I said, turning to Kiba, who had been quietly listening to the conversation.
I removed both rings and called out to Kiba, "Kiba, here, take these."
As powerful as I am, the boost the rings provide is minor, especially against the low-level opponents we are about to face. I can''t fully measure the potential of these rings if I wear them, but with Kiba, I can assess their true power.
There was an option to give these rings to Koneko since she is also a frontline fighter. However, I need to see how the rings interact with the sacred gear that Kiba possesses.
As for why I didn''t give them to Issey, despite her possessing a Sacred Gear, she is still a newbie and won''t be able to fully utilize the rings'' power.
Kiba looked surprised, hesitating for a moment before stepping forward. "Are you sure, Alex?"
I nodded. "Yes, Kiba. These rings can enhance your abilities and give you a slight healing factor. They''ll be more useful to you in battle. Of course, I''ll take them back after the battle."
Kiba accepted the rings, slipping them onto his fingers. "Thank you, Alex. I''ll make the most of them."
Akeno''s smile broadened, her eyes twinkling with approval. "You''re always thinking of others, Alex-kun. It''s one of the things I like about you."
Thinking of others? Akeno, you are so mistaken about me. My only thought is how I can get under those panties of yours.
Rias''s expression softened, and she nodded in agreement. "It''s a good call. Kiba will benefit from the added protection."
Issey, finally looking up from the ground, gave a small smile. "Yeah, Kiba''s our knight. He should have the best gear."
Kiba flexed his fingers, feeling the power of the rings. "I''ll make sure to live up to your expectations."
With the matter settled, we turned our focus back to the mission at hand. As we advanced towards our target, I kept an eye on Kiba, eager to see how the rings would perform in the heat of battle.
If the prototype rings were able to yield desirable outcomes, it would mean I could instruct Demiurge to continue on his path. Perhaps, in the future, I could even create world-class items.
Excitement coursed through me as we neared our destination. This mission wasn''t just about defeating stray devils; it was about testing the limits the new artifact.
"We are here," Rias announced as we approached our destination.
~~~
(In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is over and next world has been confirmed to be New World(Overlord).)
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 130: History of Devil
Stray Devils.
There are beings that are called as such. These are devils who were turned into servant devils of a master but who later betrayed or killed their masters. Such cases are rare, but when they occur, they present a serious threat.
The power of devils is enormous, far surpassing that of humans. Some devils choose to use that power for their own self-interests, leaving their masters and causing destruction wherever they go. These rogue entities are known as Stray Devils.
Stray Devils create significant problems. When found, they are hunted and eliminated by their former masters or other devils. This is a strict law among devils. Other beings, such as angels and fallen angels, also see Stray Devils as threats and will eliminate them on sight.
"We are here," Rias announced as we approached our destination.
We had come to an unused building located on the outskirts of town, a place where a Stray Devil was reportedly luring humans to feed on them each night.
Rias, Akeno, Kiba, Koneko-chan and Issey moved cautiously, there senses heightened by the knowledge of the danger that lay ahead.
On the other hand I was walking like I own the place.
According to Rias, an Archduke-class devil had specifically requested the elimination of this Stray Devil.
"Since it has escaped to the territory of Rias Gremory, I would like to ask you to eliminate it," the Archduke had said.
Apparently, this was one of the duties of a Devil.
The thought of a devil eating a human would normally have repulsed me, but strangely enough, it didn''t bother me as much now. Perhaps it was a vampire thing.
As we made our way through the dark, abandoned building, I couldn''t help but think of the potential this Stray Devil held for Demiurge''s experiments.
If I played my cards right, I could capture it alive and provide Demiurge with another valuable guinea pig. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
The air inside was thick with the scent of decay, and the oppressive silence was broken only by the faint sounds of our footsteps.
We moved in unison, each of us ready to spring into action at a moment''s notice.
"...Smell of blood," I said, my senses keenly attuned to the surroundings.
Koneko-chan covered her nose with her uniform after she nodded at me.
"Issey, it''s a good opportunity to experience what it''s like to fight between devils." Rais said to Issey
"As you already have fight with fallen angel, this wouldn''t be much of a challenge but it still necessary. And because of a certain someone taking you to hunt fallen angels, I still don''t know your fighting power," she added, glancing at me with a hint of reproach.
I kind of feel sad.
"Oh, yes. I will also explain the traits the servants have." Rias said to Issey.
"Explain? The traits servants have?"
Issey put on a confused look.
Rias nodded and began her explanation. "Devils, who are the masters, give traits to those who become their servants. It''s probably about time I explain this and also the history of Devils."
She began recounting the current situation of the Devils. "A long time ago, there was a three-sided war between the Devils, the Fallen Angels, and God with his Angel followers. All three sides had large armies and fought for what seemed like an eternity. As a result, all three sides lost most of their troops, and the war ended several hundred years ago with no clear victor."
Kiba took over the explanation. "The Devils were no exception. High-ranking Devils with peerage, who commanded about 20 or 30 troops, lost most of their underlings because of the war. They lost so many that they couldn''t even form new armies."
Akeno-san continued from there. "I heard that most of the pure Devils perished in that war. Even after the war, there are still problems between the Devils, the Fallen Angels, and God. Despite the significant losses on all sides, we still can''t afford to let our guard down, or else we will be in trouble."
Then, Rias spoke again.
"To address the problem of lost troops, the Devils devised a system to form small groups of soldiers. This system is known as the [Evil Piece]."
"I have a pawn piece in me, right?" Issey asked, recalling what Rias had previously mentioned.
"Yes," Rias confirmed. "Devils with Peerage decided to use the traits of the human game ''Chess'' for their Servant Devils. It was also a bit of sarcasm since most of the servants are Devils who were reincarnated from humans. Since then, Chess has become a popular game in the world of Devils. But let''s focus on the basics. Devils who are masters are a [King]. In our case, that is me. From there, they created five special traits that consist of [Queen], [Knight], [Rook], [Bishop], and [Pawn]. Unable to form large armies, they decided to empower a small number of Devils immensely. This system was developed a few hundred years ago and unexpectedly became popular among Devils with peerage."
"Popular? You mean the Chess rules?" Issey asked.
"They started to compete against each other," Rias explained. "For example, ''My Knight is stronger!'' or ''No, my Rook is stronger!'' As a result, High-class Devils began to play a game similar to Chess against each other using their Servant Devils. We call it the ''Rating Game.'' This game has become very popular among the Devils. Now, there are even tournaments for it. The strength of their [Pieces] and how strong they are at the game affects the Devils'' social positions and their peerage. There''s also a practice called [Piece Collect] where they gather humans with talents and make them into their [Pieces]. It''s very popular recently. Talented servants become a status symbol."
"So, it''s not just about the pieces themselves, but also how well you can use them in these games?" Issey asked.
"Exactly," Rias said.
~~~
(In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is over and next world has been confirmed to be New World(Overlord).)
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 131: Stray Devil Vaizor
"Exactly," Rias said.
"I''m not a matured Devil yet, so I can''t participate in the official tournament. Even if I could, there are things that I need to go through, or else I can''t play. In short... " Rias stopped their.
I know the reason as I sensed a presence of the enemy and its intent to kill to aiming towards us.
"I can smell something disgusting. But I can also smell something delicious. Is it sweet? Or is it sour?"
A low voice which is coming from below the ground.
"Stray Devil Vaizor. We are here to eliminate you." Rias said.
"Ketaketaketaketaketaketaketaketaketaketaketaketaketaketaketa keta..." An abnormal laughter resonated around us.
It was the infamous villain laugh. I should try that sometime, I thought.
Suddenly, a topless woman emerged from the shadows, her body unnaturally floating. But it wasn''t just her¡ªfollowing her was a grotesque beast.
With a heavy step, a gigantic creature with a woman''s upper body and the lower body of a monstrous beast appeared. The being held a spear in each of its hands.
Its lower body, equipped with four fat legs ending in sharp claws, moved with unsettling ease. A snake-like tail writhed independently behind it.
Despite the grotesque form, I couldn''t help but notice the sheer size of her chest. Half monster or not, her boobs were huge.
"Leaving your master''s side and rampaging as you please definitely deserves death. In the name of Duke Gremory, I will gladly eliminate you!" Rias declared, her presence more commanding and attractive than usual. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
"You are cunning for a little girrrrrrl! I will rip your body, and color it in red just like your haaaaaaair!!" the monster bellowed, her voice dripping with malice.
Rias just laughed, undeterred. "Cunts sure do speak in a stylish manner," I chimed in, my voice mocking.
"Kiba, show me the power of the rings," I continued, my eyes fixed on him.
"Yes!" Kiba responded.
Swoof!
Kiba, who had been standing near me, sprinted ahead as soon as I gave the command.
He moved with blinding speed, much faster than before. The rings were clearly enhancing his abilities significantly.
"Issey, I will continue the lecture from before," Rias said, her voice calm amidst the chaos.
Lecture? Issey thought, trying to focus while I was watching the battle unfold. The thing about Evil Pieces'' traits or something?
"Yes," Rias continued. "Devils like us use Evil Pieces to create our peerages, granting specific traits to our servants. Kiba here is a Knight, which means he specializes in speed and agility."
Kiba''s enhanced speed allowed him to dodge Vaizor''s wild swings with ease, his movements a blur.
He closed the distance between them in an instant, his sword slicing through the air with deadly precision.
The rings'' power was evident; his strikes were faster, and carried an added weight, but his accuracy was little off.
"The Knights have exceptional speed, while Rooks have tremendous strength and defense," Rias explained to Issey, her eyes never leaving the fight. "Bishops excel in magical abilities, and Queens possess a balanced combination of all these traits."
Issey nodded, trying to absorb the information. "And Pawns?" she asked, curious about her own role.
"Pawns are versatile. They have the ability to promote to any other piece''s abilities when they reach the enemy''s base, much like in chess," Rias explained. "This makes them incredibly valuable in the right circumstances."
As the lecture continued, Kiba pressed his advantage. He weaved around Vaizor''s attacks, landing blow after blow on her monster form.
For some reason, I was not satisfied with his swordplay. There were too many gaps in his technique, openings that a more skilled opponent could easily exploit.
"Kiba, tighten your guard!" I called out, my voice carrying over the clash of steel and the snarls of the Stray Devil. "You''re leaving yourself open on the left!"
Kiba glanced back at me for a split second, his expression determined. "Understood!" he replied, adjusting his stance.
He swung his sword again, this time with more precision and a tighter defense. It was an improvement, but still not perfect.
"Move your step a little forward and slash your sword perpendicular to the ground," I instructed, demonstrating the motion. "Keep your center of gravity lower."
Kiba nodded, eyes focused. He adjusted his stance again, stepping forward with more confidence. His sword arced through the air, meeting Vaizor''s next strike with a sharper, more controlled parry.
The improvement was immediate. Kiba''s movements became smoother, his strikes more accurate than previous.
He was beginning to harness the true potential of the rings, combining their enhancements with refined technique.
Vaizor, now visibly weakened, struggled to keep up with Kiba.
"Ara, ara, Kiba-kun, you can''t just have all the fun," Akeno teased, stepping forward with a mischievous smile.
She raised her hand, and sparks of electricity crackled around her fingers. With a flick of her wrist, bolts of lightning shot toward Vaizor.
While vaizor howled in pain, writhing under the assault.
A shadow figure appeared near one of her leg, that was koneko-chan.
"Damn insect," Vaizor try to stomp on koneko.
But the monster''s foot didn''t hit the ground. It wasn''t able to stomp completely.
Gugugu...
The girl with a tiny body is lifting up the monster''s foot.
LIFT!
Koneko-chan completely lifts up the monster.
"...Fly"
Koneko-chan jumps high and punches into the monster''s stomach very sharply.
BANG!
The enormous body of the monster gets thrown backwards.
That little body is packing lots of power.
~~~
(In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is over and next world has been confirmed to be New World(Overlord).)
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 132: Unexpected Kiss
Rias approached the monster that had already lost its will to fight. She extended her hand towards the creature.
"Any last words?" she asked, her voice cold and authoritative.
"Kill me," was the only response the monster could muster.
"Then disappear," Rias replied mercilessly.
A cruel reply. Typical. But for some odd reason, I started to think she is really hot when she is serious.
DON!
A gigantic black mass of demonic power shot out from her palm. It was so vast that it could cover the entire body of the monster.
The mass of energy devoured the creature, and when it dissipated, the monster''s body was gone, leaving no trace.
Just like she said, it disappeared.
Confirming this, Rias let out a sigh of relief. "It''s over. Good work, everyone," she said to the club members, her voice now softer and more relaxed.
Everyone returned to their usual selves, the tension from the hunt dissipating.
???
Issey
Buchou says it to the club members. Everyone returns back to their usual self. So the "Stray Devil" hunt is over, huh?
The fate of the Stray Devils. I don''t know what to say. That thing also left its master''s side because it had something in its mind...
So this is the battle of a Devil... It was a fierce fight. Along with the Stray Devils, there are still many things in this world I am unfamiliar with.
But there''s one thing I''m still especially unfamiliar with, even after all this time: Alexander. Even after we slept together and could be called lovers, I still don''t know anything about him. The things I do know about him are things even Buchou and Akeno-san, all others know.
It''s strange, isn''t it? To be so close to someone, yet feel like they''re still a mystery. Alexander''s presence is a constant enigma, wrapped in layers I can''t seem to unravel.
He''s always there when it counts, always ready to lend his strength, but beyond that, he remains an enigma. His past, his true intentions, his feelings¡ªso much of it is shrouded in shadows.
When we''re together, it''s easy to forget these uncertainties. There''s a comfort in his touch, a reassurance in his words that makes me feel secure, even if only for a moment.
But those moments of intimacy only deepen the mystery. Who is he, really? What drives him? Why did he choose to be with me?
Even as I stand among my friends, the aftermath of the battle settling around us, my thoughts drift back to him. His enigmatic nature is a puzzle that gnaws at me, a curiosity that won''t be easily satisfied.
I want to know him, truly know him, beyond the surface. But I''m not sure if he''ll ever let me in that far.
Buchou''s voice breaks through my reverie. "Good work today, everyone," she says, her tone gentle but commanding. "Let''s head back and rest."
???
After returning to the clubroom with Rias and her peerage, I couldn''t help but notice the way Rias''s expression shifted. There was a hint of seriousness in her eyes, something that indicated she had more on her mind than the successful hunt we had just completed.
"Alex," she said, her voice calm but firm. "There''s something I need to discuss with you."
I nodded.
She gestured for me to follow her, leading me away from the rest of the group. We walked down the hallway, the quiet of the academy enveloping us.
Once we reached a more secluded area, she turned to face me, her eyes searching mine.
Don''t tell me, she''s about to confess her love. It''s too soon! I thought, like a shy teenage boy getting his first love confession.
As a mature person, I need to ready for anything and everything the world throw at me. So without waiting, I sent message to Albedo and Yuri to about a potential guest visiting to share a bed with me.
We need to do what we have to do, Right?
So today is the day I clap Rias''s cheeks.
Rias took a deep breath. "Alex, you know I am from the Gremory family, right?"
"Of course," I replied, my tone even. Why tell me about her family?
"Because I come from a noble family of devils, I have a fianc¨¦, which my father agreed to," Rias continued.
"Of course, I do not love him or anything, so you don''t have to worry about that," Rias quickly added, trying to avoid any misunderstanding.
Worry? Who? Me? Rias, my dear, I thought, trying to hide my bemusement. "Rias, if you don''t love him, why are you telling me this now?" S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
I asked innocently, acting oblivious.
She sighed, her eyes meeting mine. "I don''t know if you are dense or just teasing me. The reason why I am telling you this is because I want you to understand the pressures I''m under."
"I need your support, Alex. After seeing you instruct Kiba, I know that if it''s you, my peerage can grow even stronger. If I can prove my strength and the strength of my peerage, I might be able to challenge this arrangement."
"Will you help me with that, Alex?" Rias asked, her eyes earnest.
I thought for a few seconds and then asked her, "What do I get in return?" I was just teasing her, of course. I didn''t really need anything in return.
Rias blinked, taken aback for a moment, before a small smile tugged at her lips. She got up from her seat, walked over to me, and, to my surprise, leaned in and kissed me softly.
The kiss was brief but full of warmth, and as she pulled away, she looked into my eyes, her cheeks tinged with a faint blush. "How about that?" she whispered, her voice barely audible.
For a moment, I was speechless,then, I chuckled softly. "I suppose that''s more than enough," I said, a grin spreading across my face.
~~~
(In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is over and next world has been confirmed to be New World(Overlord).)
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 133: Foursome**
For a moment, I was speechless, then, I chuckled softly. "I suppose that''s more than enough," I said, a grin spreading across my face.
Rias''s smile grew, and she looked relieved, there is still crimson shade on her cheeks. "Thank you, Alex. It means a lot to me."
"Anytime," I replied, still feeling the warmth of her kiss lingering on my lips.
"Let''s make your peerage the strongest there is."
We spent the next few hours discussing training plans and strategies for strengthening her peerage.
By the time we finished our discussion, it was late into the night. Rias looked tired but satisfied. "I think we''ve covered everything for now," she said, stretching her arms above her head. "Thank you again, Alex. I couldn''t have done this without you."
I smiled. "It''s my pleasure, Rias. I''m looking forward to seeing how your peerage grows and improves."
As I left the room, I sent a message to Demiurge, informing him about the successful test of the rings and the potential for future experiments.
If the prototypes continued to show promise, we could be on the brink of creating something truly remarkable.
Demiurge''s response was swift and efficient, as always. "Understood, Lord Alex. I will prepare additional prototypes for further testing. Your feedback has been invaluable."
Satisfied, I ended the message spell and made my way back to my apartment.
Entering my room, it was suspiciously quiet.
My senses, honed by countless ''battle of night'', immediately went on high alert.
The faint scent of familiar perfume lingered in the air. I stepped inside cautiously, scanning the room for any signs of intrusion.
As I reached for the light switch, a soft, familiar voice broke the silence. "Welcome back, Alex-sama."
I turned quickly to see Albedo, Yuri, and Shalltear standing by the window, all wearing bunny outfits.
Holy moly, they look hot. My thoughts raced as I tried to maintain my composure.
"Surprised to see us?" Shalltear asked, a playful smirk on her lips.
I cleared my throat,"Uh, yes. Quite the unexpected welcome."
Yuri stepped forward, her expression serious despite the attire. "Lady Shalltear brought this."
"And look, they even gave us these things," Albedo said, bending down and showing me a pink object plugged into her ass. "They''re called butt plugs."
I blinked, taken aback by the candid display. "Well, that''s... something," I managed to say.
My god they are going to suck me dry today.
Shalltear chuckled. "We thought you''d appreciate the effort to, uh, liven things up."
"Effort appreciated," I replied, still processing the scene before me.
Should I start with ass or pussy.
Yuri''s serious expression remained unchanged. "We aim to please, Alex-sama."
Then please me you shall.
I gave a small nod. "You certainly know how to make an impression but before we get streamy, where is Asia?"
"She is currently sleeping under the influence of a spell, so you don''t have to worry about waking up, Alex-sama." Albedo said.
"Is that so then what are we waiting let get started."
Two sexy onee-sans and one loli eyed me, lust flickering in their eyes. My heart pounded as they crawled toward me on all fours on their bunny outfit.
"Please forgive me if I did anything rude, it''s all Shalltear idea," Albedo whispered and leaned further, pressing her body against mine.
"Please also forgive me if I did something rude, " Yuri also said.
"Hey, don''t bad talk me, if you are not interested then go away." Shalltear said.
I sighed and stroked their hair. Albedo wrapped her arms around my chest while Shalltear clung to my waist. Yuri was in other end of hand.
They entrusted their entire weight to me and quietly enjoyed the patting.
How did a steamy sex scene turn into a patting session?
Albedo''s hands around me loosened. She raised her head and pressed her lips on mine.
Eagerly sucking on my lips, she coiled her arms around my neck. I adjusted my position to comfortably lean against the wall.
Yuri didn''t stayed still and unhooked the buttons of my shirt. Her lean slender fingers drifted across my chest down to my shorts, ripping it into pieces.
On other hand, Shalltear proceeds with removing my boxers.
Her hot breath tickled my cock. "it''s looks much bigger than normal."
Of course, it would be.
Its foursome time.
Shalltear ran out of breath and finished the pure kiss on my dick.
"Alex-sama¡" she whispered with sultry eyes.
"Shalltear¡ª" I shivered as a hot tongue swirled around my glans.
The anticipation had made me really sensitive.
"Ufufu, it''s delicious as always," Shalltear said and stuffed it inside her mouth. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
A warm sensation enveloped the tip extending down to the upper half of the shaft. She groaned and let it out.
"First attempt to conquer the golden pillar failed. A second attempt is in process," she mumbling some chuuni lines, she opened her mouth, swallowing down my cock again.
She used her hand to fondle my balls while her other hand grabbed the shaft and stroked the throbbing veins.
Before I got lost in the wonderful blowjob unexpected from a virgin, Yuri turned my head toward her.
While standing on her knees, she gazed down with a slight blush on her face.
"Alex-sama, look at me too¡" She said with a cute blush.
Seeing Yuri blushing is rare occasions as she always maintain a stoic look.
Looking at her blushing face I give her a deep kiss.
"You look lovely, My dear." I whisper to her.
Suddenly, I felt a nibble sensation on my ears,
"Albedo, it tickles," I said to Albedo, who was licking and sucking my ears.
~~~
(In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is over and next world has been confirmed to be New World(Overlord).)
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 134: Foursome 1**
"That tickles¡"
I opened my mouth and swirled my tongue around Yuri''s areola to suppress the pleasure.
"Mhm¡" Yuri moaned and pulled my face into her bosom.
I also groaned as a hot sensation enveloped my entire cock. Shalltear lips almost touched my crotch as she looked up, a hint of joy flickering in her blue eyes.
While some precum leaked out, I patted Shalltear''s head as she continued moving her mouth.
As expected of a woman of culture, she had the theoretical knowledge for this stuff.
I lightly bit on Yuri''s boobs while sneaking my hand inside her shorts. All while Albedo came to next side and put my hand or her boobs.
Feeling the soft sensation, I started to play with the milker while my mouth suck Yuri''s tits.
After a while, I remove my mouth from Yuri boobs and started sucked on Albedo and my hand sneak into her bunny outfit.
"Nghnn!"
Albedo released a sharp breath as I pinched and rubbed her clit; it twitched and pulsated as if revealing its happiness.
Creeping my hand down her drenched pussy, I inserted two fingers inside. Her wet walls spread wide, welcoming my fingers happily.
Albedo threw her head back and quivered in excitement. My god-like dexterity conquered her in a heartbeat.
A tingling sensation arose in my cock¡ªit became hot, ready to explode inside Shalltear''s mouth.
Shalltear mouth became sped up, taking in its entirety deep inside her throat.
"Shalltear!"
Yuri and Albedo paused and gave a firm nod. Taking in their consent, I pushed up my waist and released a torrent of cum.
Shalltear''s cheeks puffed out as an unbelievable amount of cum flowed down her throat.
Still, she gulped audibly, swallowing my cum with her best effort.
Shalltear pulled back, leaving my glowing cock. I blinked my eyes then the glow wasn''t there. Though it still glistened from all the drool spread over it.
Shalltear crawled closer and showed her open mouth without any drop of white liquid.
"Great."
She nodded proudly. "It tastes great. I don''t mind gobbling it every day."
"Then I will give it to you every day from now on."
Shalltear nodded and revealed a wide smirk as if happy with my suggestion.
I rested my face between Albedo breasts and waited for waves of pleasure to settle down.
"Yuri can go first," Albedo spoke in a trembling voice as my fingers twisted, messing up her insides.
Only the sounds of rustling resounded in the room. I glanced at Yuri standing on her knee, her hands placed on her bare waist, next to Shalltear.
"Yes, Yuri can go first after she is the who is working most in this house." Shalltear said.
Hearing both, Yuri didn''t wait.
She leaned and gripped my cock, setting it below her pussy drooling thin threads of juice. I got worried about doing it like this.
"Its my honor to reunite with you once again." She smiled and lowered her waist.
Without so much of a resistance, she swallowed entire of my cock inside her pussy.
With my length inside, my hand started creeped on Shalltear and Albedo''s pussy.
I unconsciously sped up fingering them, who closed their legs instinctively and squirmed. I took Shalltear restless hands and coiled them around my neck.
While Albedo hugged me.
"I order you to stay still." I said to Shalltear and Albedo.
The I turned to Yuri, who took my whole length and nodded at her as I moved my hip, while I fingering Two girls, in doggy style.
Yuri bit her lips and meekly nodded. I smiled and attacked her G-spots.
"Aah! Aaaah! Ahhh!"
A mix of panting and screaming left her mouth. Her pussy convulsed as more juices built up.
"Huh¡ Albedo is already getting dominated," Shalltear muttered as her butt drew closer. "It feels weird to have your hand inside¡ instead of the hot stuff."
I couldn''t afford to pay attention to her as Albedo was letting out lovely moans while leaning on me. I bent my fingers and vigorously assaulted the same spot.
Albedo body started twitching as her moans came to a halt. She arched her back.
"Oo¡ Ohhh!"
And let out a husky moan. Her pussy squirted bursts of juice.
While Albedo climaxed, Yuri raised her butt and pressed down again, her walls clamped and loosened around me as if possessing a mind of their own.
At same time, Shalltear inched closer with a mischievous smile and forced her arms around my neck.
"Kiss me~! While you pound of Yuri." She said.
To Which I give her a Kiss by turning my head side ways.
While kissing Shalltear, I grabbed Yuri butt and plunging my cock into her depths, and speed up up my clapping
"Whoo! My Lord, so rough!" Yuri moaned near my ears.
I cared not and slapped down her pussy against my crotch.
She moaned again in a weak voice. Yet, her pussy got tighter, producing thick juices.
I repeated it again, producing wet sloppy sounds. Sometimes pinching her butt, sometimes twisting her nipples with care, I riled her up.
Shalltear was still kissing me.
My guess turned out to be true.
Yuri tongue lolled out of her mouth as she ravenously swung her waist.
"Yuri¡" Albedo and Shalltear whispered, nuzzling their cheeks against mine, watching my cock going in and out of one of cool headed maid in whole Nazarick.
"I getting jealous looking at her face." Albedo murmur.
"Same, " Shalltear said.
Yuri''s lewd expression was at the peak of womanly pleasure.
The sight made me unable to hold back and I poured out everything inside her.
"Nfuuu!"
Yuri let out a strange moan as her womb accepted it all.
Beads of sweat fell down from her forehead as she gasped for breath with an open mouth.
"Next is me," Albedo said.
~~~
(In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is over and next world has been confirmed to be New World(Overlord).)
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
/BlackBolt517 sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Chapter 135: Foursome 2**
"Next is me," Albedo said.
I wasn''t against so I nodded.
Getting back to my knees, I hooked my thumbs around Albedo bunny outfit and dragged them down.
Her sweet spot was already smothered in her nectar, giving glimpses of pink flesh beyond her entrance. Her clit quivered as if aroused by my gaze.
With no need for further foreplay, I grabbed her waist and pulled her toward me. Her legs stretched in an M around me as I lined up my cock with her pussy.
My cock, covered in fluids, slid into her hole. Albedo hummed as my member split up her walls and touched the core of her vagina.
I grinned, raising her left leg to rest on my shoulder and leaned forward. She twisted her waist and laid on her sides.
She catch Shalltear hand and made Shalltear sit down.
Giving herself a lap pillow using Shalltear thighs.
"You are acting really spoiled, Albedo," Shalltear tried to tease Albedo.
"Lol."
Albedo give a blank stare at Shalltear,
I continued pounding Albedo meaty hole while remembering the spots that made her wince.
Her moans suppressed with her hand, which made her more adorable than she could ever imagine.
It only took minutes before her body spasmed and shot a burst of fluid toward my cock.
It only took minutes before her body spasmed and shot a burst of fluid toward my cock.
"Mmmmm~!"
Damn, can I shoot on her stomach?
Thinking some nonsense, I thrust my hips and penetrated the pussy that no one else aside from me had reached, unloading everything my balls had to offer.
Albedo regained herself in a few moments and gave a deep moan. "ahh~~, I been reborn,"
But Shalltear was patient enough to wait for Albedo''s nonsense.
She kicked Albedo from her lap and came to me.
"It my turn," Shalltear said as she turned around to show me her ass.
Unlike Albedo and Yuri, she still haven''t removed her butt plug.
I took a moment to admire her ass just at the right proportions.
A divine ass indeed.
A small touch was enough to make her shiver and wave her butt. Without further ado, I lined up my cock and pushed my waist.
"Mhm¡"
"Hey, show off your butt more," I murmured and she winked at me.
Shalltear raised her butt, wiggling a little. I couldn''t help but pinch her butt. She meshed her legs closer, tightening up the squishy walls.
My thrusts sped up on their own, hitting the spots only possible in the doggy style.
"How do I¡ look?"
A question at this time?
"You look more slutty." I reply.
Even with her flat chest, which can land a plane she is indeed looking slutty with her big wide ass.
While I talking to Shalltear, Yuri walked up from her post-sex clarity and hugged me from behind.
Albedo was still enjoying her cum filled pussy.
I started to move.
Shalltear pussy claimed like a nail clipper. She was tight.
It felt her pussy only aim was to make me cum a bucket.
This little vampire succubus.
"Ahh~~" She moaned under my restless assult.
While I was focused on Shalltear, Yuri turned my face around and started kissing me.
Another minute later, tides of never-ending fluids rushed out, signifying her climax.
At the same time, my wall of endurance also broke. I pulled in her hips closer and my thick sperm gushed out, filling up her hole.
Overflowing with my cum, Shalltear body went limp, holding on to me for support.
I doubt she could even stand up straight now.
Yuri released the kiss and patted my cheeks.
Yuri, now look like a mommy.
"Let me take over now." she said.
Leaving Shalltear to rest, Yuri crawled closer, her eyes fixed on my cock. "You don''t seem tired, My Lord."
"It will take a lot more than three rounds to satisfy this fellow."
"Then please allow me to selfish this one time." Yuri said.
For some reason, I got a sudden chill. I really hope, I can go to school tomorrow.
Wait, who is peaking through the door?
~~~
(In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is over and next world has been confirmed to be New World(Overlord).) S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 136: Asia thoughts
In the middle of the night, Asia woke up from her sleep due to some strange sounds. Looking around, she realized she was still in the bed Alex had provided for her.
The last thing Asia remembered was waiting for Alex to return from the devil hunt. She tried to recall when she had fallen asleep but had no idea.
She remembered talking to Yuri-san and Shalltear-san before. But now she found herself alone in bed.
"Ah~~~"
Suddenly, Asia heard a sound. It was faint but distinct, coming from somewhere outside her room.
It was a female sounds and very similar to hoe Shalltear-san voice.
But Asia was sure with how noble Shalltear-san is she won''t produce such a shameful voice.
Quietly, she slipped out of bed, her bare feet touching the cold floor. The house was dark and eerily silent, save for the occasional creak of the old wooden floorboards.
Asia''s mind raced with possibilities. Was someone in trouble? Or was it just her imagination playing tricks on her in the stillness of the night?
Gathering her courage, she stepped out of her room and into the dimly lit hallway. The sound grew louder as she moved closer to the source. It seemed to be coming from the living room.
Asia hesitated for a moment, her hand resting on the wall for support. Should she wake someone up?
Deciding she needed to know what was happening, Asia continued down the hallway. The sounds became clearer ¨C a mix of murmurs and a soft, rhythmic clapping.
She peeked around the corner into the living room and gasped softly at what she saw.
There, in the dim light of the room, was Shalltear, engaged in a scene Asia never expected to witness.
Shalltear was entangled with Alex-san, their bodies moving together in a way that made Asia''s cheeks burn with embarrassment.
The rhythmic clapping was the sound of their intimate movements, and the murmurs were their hushed whispers and soft moans.
Shalltear''s face was flushed with pleasure, and Alex''s expression was one of intense focus and desire.
Around them, Yuri-san and Albedo-san stood, both dressed in provocative bunny outfits that barely covered their bodies.
The outfits were partially undone, revealing more skin than Asia had ever seen before. Yuri and Albedo were smeared with a white liquid, which added to the surreal and scandalous scene.
They were watching intently, their eyes fixed on the couple with a mixture of exhausted and fascination.
Asia''s heart pounded in her chest, her face heating up with a mix of confusion, curiosity, and a bit of shame for witnessing such an intimate moment.
She quickly withdrew, her mind racing as she tried to process what she had just seen. She pressed her back against the wall, taking deep breaths to calm herself down.
Why were they doing this here, in the living room? And why now, in the middle of the night? Asia''s mind was a whirlwind of questions.
She knew she shouldn''t have seen that, but the curiosity and the unexpectedness of the scene kept playing in her mind.
Even though Asia was in Church her whole life, she knew what Alex and other were doing.
Asia stood there for a moment, trying to gather her thoughts and decide what to do next.
Should she confront them? Should she go back to bed and pretend she hadn''t seen anything? Her mind was a chaotic mess, struggling to make sense of the situation.
She loved Alex, but seeing this, she didn''t know how to react.
The feelings of love and betrayal mixed together in a confusing swirl. She had always admired Alex''s strength and kindness, but this side of him was something she had never imagined.
The sight of Shalltear, Yuri, and Albedo, whom she respected, engaged in such an intimate act with Alex left her feeling unsettled and hurt.
No, Alex-san said that he already has girlfriends, and he gave me my choice to stay with him or with Rias-san, Asia thought. He never deceived me about his relationships, but seeing it with my own eyes is different.
Asia tried to steady her breath and calm her racing heart. Alex had been honest with her from the beginning. He had always been open about his other relationships and gave her the freedom to choose whether to stay with him or go back to Rias. Her decision to stay had been hers alone. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Yet, the reality of his multiple relationships was harder to process than she had anticipated. Her heart ached with a mix of jealousy and confusion.
Taking a deep breath, Asia reminded herself of the kindness Alex had shown her, the way he had rescued her and offered her a place in his life. Despite the scene she had just witnessed, she couldn''t deny the care and warmth he had given her.
She stood there for a moment longer, gathering her thoughts. She loved Alex and knew she had to confront her feelings rather than run from them.
Finally, Asia decided to retreat quietly back to her room. She tiptoed down the hallway, trying to be as silent as possible so as not to alert Shalltear, Alex, Yuri, or Albedo.
Once she was safely back in her bed, she pulled the covers up to her chin, her heart still racing.
Tomorrow I will talk to Alex-san. Asia thought.
Asia lay awake for a long time, her mind replaying the scene over and over. She had always seen Shalltear, Yuri, and Albedo as noble and composed, but what she had just witnessed was anything but.
It made her realize that there were many sides to people, even those she admired and looked up to. The night felt long and restless, filled with questions she didn''t have the answers to.
~~~
(In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is over and next world has been confirmed to be New World(Overlord).)
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 137:Teach me too
Early in the morning, I was having breakfast while thinking of last night''s incident.
Asia had seen me, Yuri, Albedo, and Shalltear having a foursome in the living room.
I should have gone to the bedroom. Now, I have no idea what I should tell Asia.
Her innocent mind must be overloaded with information.
As I took a sip of my coffee, I heard a soft knock at the door. Asia poked her head in, her eyes wide and uncertain.
"Good morning, Alex," she said tentatively, clearly unsure of how to address what she had seen.
"Morning, Asia," I replied, trying to keep my tone casual. "Did you sleep well?"
Asia stepped into the room, her cheeks flushed with a deep crimson. She fidgeted with the hem of her skirt, looking down at her feet. "I... I did, but I couldn''t stop thinking about last night."
She looked at Yuri with a blush and looked at floor without saying anything.
Yuri also don''t say anything in return. In fact she is not even embarrassed to face Asia. Yuri must think that there is nothing to embarrassed about. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
In fact, even Shalltear and Albedo would feel the same as Yuri but lucky for me both Albedo and Shalltear was not here. Shalltear is in Nazarick, while Albedo left early for the school.
I set my cup down, bracing myself for the conversation. "I''m sorry you had to see that, Asia. It wasn''t something meant for your eyes."
She nodded quickly, but the blush on her face deepened. "I-I understand, but... I was wondering if you could, um, teach me... those things."
For a moment, I was speechless, my brain trying to process what she had just asked. "You... want me to teach you about... those things?"
Girl, do you know what you are talking, Sure, I have an intention of making you my lover but this is going to fast.
And you are supposed to the innocent one, who start with holding hands and kiss of cheeks.
Now you asking me to teach you about sex.
Asia nodded, her face glowing like a tomato. "Yes, I mean, I don''t know much about... intimate stuff, and if I''m going to be part of this group, I think I should understand."
I took a deep breath, trying to find the right approach. "Asia, intimacy is a complex and personal thing. It''s not just about the physical actions but also about the emotions and connections involved."
I feel like hental protagonist trying to teach innocent girl lewd things.
She looked up at me, her blue eyes full of determination. "I know, and I want to learn about all of it. I love you."
Damn, Asia, you looks like a hamster with that blush.
Realizing what she just said, Asia became even more embarrassed than she already was. She covered her face with her hands, her blush spreading to the tips of her ears. "I... I didn''t mean to blurt it out like that."
I smiled softly, reaching out to gently lower her hands from her face. "It''s okay, Asia. I''m glad you feel that way. I care about you too."
She peeked up at me through her fingers, her blush still prominent. "R-Really?"
"Really," I assured her. "But let''s take things one step at a time. We''ll go slow and make sure you''re comfortable with everything. There''s no rush."
Asia nodded, looking a bit more at ease. "Thank you, Alex. I''m really grateful to have you and everyone else."
Even I don''t know why I am taking things slow with her. If I wanted to, I could easily get her laid with sweet words and some promises, but for some reason, I can''t.
I feel like there''s something special about her innocence and sincerity that I don''t want to tarnish.
It''s not just about physical attraction; it''s about respecting her feelings and making sure she''s genuinely ready for every step we take together.
There''s a genuine sweetness in her that deserves to be cherished, not rushed or exploited.
As I looked at Asia, her eyes filled with a mix of curiosity and trust, I knew that going slow was the right choice.
This was about building something real, something meaningful, something that would last for eternity for her to remember. And for that, taking our time was essential.
"Let''s take things one step at a time. As a devil, you have a long life ahead. We''ll go slow and make sure you''re comfortable with everything. There''s no rush."
Asia nodded with a blush. "Thank you, Alex. I''m really grateful to have you."
I gave her a gentle pat on the head. "I''m here for you, Asia. Now, how about we finish breakfast and talk about something a bit less intense?"
She giggled, the sound light and cheerful. "That sounds good. What were you planning to do today?"
"Today, we''re going to school," I said.
"We?" Asia asked, her eyes wide with surprise.
"Yes," I replied with a smile. "Rias got you admission to Kuoh Academy, so starting today, you''re going to school with me."
Her face lit up with excitement and a touch of nervousness. "Really? That''s wonderful! But... what if I don''t fit in?"
"You''ll do great," I assured her. "Rias and I will be there, and you''ll make new friends in no time. Just be yourself, and everything will be fine."
Asia took a deep breath, nodding with determination. "Alright, I''ll do my best."
We finished our breakfast, and as we prepared to leave for school.
~~~
(In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is over and next world has been confirmed to be New World(Overlord).)
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 138: Teasing Akeno
"Hallo, my name is Asia Argento. I hope to get along with you all." Asia introduced herself, her voice clear but tinged with nervousness.
As it was her first day and she stood in front of the class, I could see the curiosity in the eyes of our classmates. They whispered among themselves, speculating about the new girl.
Issey and I watched from our seats, offering her reassuring smiles. Asia took a deep breath and continued, "I recently moved here, and I''m excited to be part of Kuoh Academy."
The teacher nodded, smiling warmly. "Welcome, Asia. You can take the seat next to Alex over there."
Asia walked over to the seat next to me, her steps tentative but steady. As she sat down, I leaned over and whispered, "You did great."
She blushed slightly, whispering back, "Thank you, Alex."
Throughout the morning, I could see Asia glancing around the classroom, taking in her new surroundings. During the break, a few students approached her, and Issey also came over for a little chat. Asia seemed to relax more as she spoke with Issey, familiar faces helping to ease her transition.
When lunchtime arrived, I decided to take Asia to the Occult Research Club. Issey followed us, eager to help Asia get more acquainted with everyone.
Although Asia was part of Rias''s peerage, she had yet to officially meet the rest of the members since she had been with me the whole time.
As we walked to the clubroom, Asia glanced at me nervously. "Do you think they''ll like me?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.
I gave her a reassuring smile. "Of course they will. You''re part of their family now."
We reached the clubroom, and I knocked on the door before entering. The room was already filled with familiar faces: Rias, Akeno, Kiba, and Koneko. They all looked up as we entered, their expressions welcoming.
"Alex, you arrived. And Asia, how was your first day at school?" Rias asked, her tone warm and inviting.
Asia smiled shyly. "It was good. Everyone was very kind to me."
Rias nodded. "That''s great to hear. Everyone, this is Asia Argento, the newest member of my peerage."
Akeno stepped forward, her usual serene smile on her face. "Welcome, Asia. I''m Akeno Himejima, the Vice-President of the Occult Research Club. If you need anything, don''t hesitate to ask."
Kiba gave her a friendly nod. "Nice to meet you, Asia. I''m Yuuto Kiba, a Knight of Rias''s peerage. It''s great to have you with us."
Koneko, the usually reserved one, managed a small smile. "Welcome, Asia. I''m Koneko Toujou, a Rook in Rias''s peerage."
Asia bowed slightly. "Thank you all. I''m very happy to be here."
"Ara, Ara, you are a kind one, aren''t you, Asia-chan?" Akeno said, her eyes twinkling mischievously. Then she turned to me. "And it seems like you got yourself a new harem member, Alex-kun."
"First Issey-chan, then Sona and Rias, and now Asia-chan. Are you planning to put your evil hands on me and Koneko-chan next?" Akeno added with a mischievous tone.
I chuckled, catching onto her playful teasing. "Well, Akeno, you and Koneko-chan are quite tempting, but I wouldn''t want to rush things. I have to pace myself, right?"
"Pervert, Scum of society," Koneko said with a blank stare.
That hurt, Koneko-chan.
Akeno''s smile widened didn''t said anything to Koneko''s remark, clearly enjoying the banter. "Flattery will get you everywhere, Alex-kun."
At our exchange, Asia, Issey, and Rias blushed, their faces turning a deep shade of red. It was clear that Akeno''s teasing had struck a chord with them, making them feel both embarrassed and flustered.
Rias cleared her throat, trying to regain her composure. "Alright, everyone. Now that Asia has been introduced, let''s move on to today''s business. Asia, feel free to ask any questions you have about your role or responsibilities."
Asia nodded, still blushing but looking more confident. "Thank you, President Rias."
As the conversation shifted to club activities and responsibilities, I could see Asia gradually relaxing. She listened intently, occasionally glancing at me for reassurance. I gave her a small nod each time.
Akeno, still enjoying the teasing, leaned over to whisper in my ear. "You''re really something, Alex. Managing to win over so many hearts."
I whispered back, "Did I also manage to win your heart? If not, should I take things more seriously with you?" I teased her, a playful glint in my eye.
Akeno''s eyes widened slightly before a smirk tugged at her lips. "Oh, Alex-kun, you really know how to keep a girl on her toes."
While Akeno was whispering to me, Rias turned to Issey, who had been standing quietly with a blush just like how Rias had on her face. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
"Issey, it''s already been months since you started trying to get a contract from your clients, but till now, you haven''t made a single contract," Rias said, her tone firm but kind. "It''s important for you to start getting contracts and become even stronger. Today, you should make a contract with someone."
Issey nodded, her determination visible through her blush. "I understand, President. I''ll do my best to secure a contract today."
Rias gave her an encouraging smile. "Good. I believe in you, Issey. Remember, building these connections is crucial for our growth and influence."
Turning to Asia, Rias continued, "And on that note, Asia, today is officially your first day as a devil. You will also be getting your first contract."
Asia looked surprised but excited. "Really? I''ll do my best, President!"
Rias nodded. "I have no doubt you will. Contracts are an important part of our duties, and they help us grow stronger. Issey and Akeno will guide you through the process."
"Yes,"
~~~
(In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is over and next world has been confirmed to be New World(Overlord).)
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 139: Poisonous cake
Rias nodded. "I have no doubt you will. Contracts are an important part of our duties, and they help us grow stronger. Issey and Akeno will guide you through the process."
Asia nodded, her expression a mix of nerves and determination. "Yes, I''ll do my best."
Then Rias turned to me, her expression becoming more serious. "And by the way, Alex, Sona has asked you to visit her."
I raised an eyebrow. "Sona? Did she mention why?"
Rias shook her head. "No, she just said it was important. You should head over to see her as soon as possible."
I nodded, feeling a flicker of curiosity. "Alright, I''ll go see what she needs. In the meantime, Issey and Akeno, take good care of Asia. Make sure she feels comfortable with the contract process."
Akeno smiled and gave a playful salute. "Don''t worry, Alex. We''ll make sure Asia gets the best guidance."
Issey nodded. "We''ll take good care of her."
With that, I left the clubroom and made my way to Sona''s office. The hallways of the academy were bustling with students, while I on my way, Death suddenly ask me.
"Dear, how is your poison resistance?"
"That''s an unusual question, my love," I replied, keeping my voice low to avoid attracting attention. "Why do you ask?"
Death''s voice in my mind had a playful yet ominous tone. "Because you are going to die soon."
"Is that so? Hmm," I mused, my tone casual despite the gravity of her words. "Let me see. My poison resistance is normal per Yggdrasil standards. If you want, I can use an artifact to make me immune to poison for a day."
Death chuckled softly. "Always so confident, aren''t you? I suppose that''s one of the reasons I love you."
"Of course," I replied with a smirk, "but is there a particular reason for the concern?"
"You''ll find out soon enough," she responded cryptically. "Just be prepared."
The reason why I was not afraid to is simple I am husband of Death, So If I die I will just go to Death for some quality time.
I continued towards Sona''s office. I knocked on the door, and her composed voice called me in.
"Come in."
Stepping inside, I saw Sona seated at her desk, engrossed in paperwork. She looked up and nodded as I approached.
"Alex, thank you for coming," she said, motioning for me to take a seat.
"What''s this about, Sona?" I asked, sitting down.
Hearing my question, Sona crossed her arms like mastermind villain making a deal with the naive protagonist.
"Rias told me you are helping her to make her peerage stronger," Sona said, her tone measured and calculating.
"...Yes," I replied after a brief pause. "You were there when Rias asked me to help her, and you also asked me to help train your peerage. So, asking me this now seems a bit strange."
Sona''s eyes narrowed slightly, her lips curling into a faint smile. "Indeed, I was. That''s why I thought I should give you something in return."
She got up from her seat and walked over to a small cabinet. A moment later, she returned with a beautifully decorated cake. "Consider this a token of appreciation for your efforts," she said, placing the cake on the table in front of me.
Suddenly, I felt as if an ominous background song had started playing in my mind.
That cake... It''s dangerous.
"Sona, this cake..."
"I made it," she said proudly. "Of course, some of it burned, but I made it work."
This is probably what Death was warning me about.
From what I remembered, Sona didn''t know how to cook. I glanced at the cake, then back at Sona, who was beaming with pride.
I couldn''t bring myself to refuse her gesture, but at the same time, I needed to tread carefully.
"That''s impressive, Sona," I said, forcing a smile. "It looks great."
"Go ahead, try it," she urged, her eyes shining with anticipation.
With a sense of foreboding, I cut a small piece and brought it to my mouth. As soon as it touched my tongue:
"Dear, you are here," Death appeared before me.
"Did I just get knocked out from a piece of cake?" I asked, incredulous.
She chuckled softly. "Oh, by the way, you have to eat the whole cake if you love her." she said, as I blinked back into consciousness.
Was I knocked out just from eating a small piece? I had literally just met Death again.
Sona was looking at me with concern. "Are you okay, Alex? You seemed to zone out for a moment."
I quickly composed myself. "I''m fine, Sona. Just... savoring the taste." I forced a grin.
"How is it? Is it to your liking? I added extra sugar in it," Sona asked, her eyes hopeful.
"It''s the best," I replied, forcing enthusiasm into my voice. "You can really taste the... effort."
Sona beamed at the compliment, her eyes shining with pride. "I''m so glad you like it! It took me a while to get it just right." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
"And actually, I consider myself an expert in making cakes because my sister¡ªSerafall¡ªtold me to not give my cake to anyone as they could become addicted to the taste," she said with pride.
Thank you, Serafall, for saving many innocent lives, I thought to myself.
"Well, you certainly have a unique talent," I replied, trying to keep my tone light. "I feel honored to have tasted it."
Sona looked genuinely touched by my words. "Thank you, Alex. That means a lot coming from you."
"Actually, Sona, have you considered mastering the ways of poisons?"
She blinked, confusion crossing her face. "No, why?"
"Nothing," I said, trying to hide a smirk. "I just feel like you could become a world-famous poison maker with your skill."
~~~
(In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is over and next world has been confirmed to be New World(Overlord).)
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 140: Preparation
"Nothing," I said, trying to hide a smirk. "I just feel like you could become a world-famous poison maker with your skill."
Sona tilted her head in confusion. "?"
For a brilliant tactician and leader, Sona is surprisingly clueless when it comes to her cooking, isn''t she? I thought.
"Never mind," I said, waving off her confusion. "Let''s just say your cake has a unique... kick to it."
She looked at me, still not fully understanding, but decided to let it go. "Well, I''m glad you at least tried it."
"Of course," I said, smiling. "And who knows, maybe next time it''ll be even better."
Sona nodded, her confidence seemingly undeterred. "I''ll keep practicing."
Thank you, Serafall, for saving many innocent lives, I thought once more. "Just... let me know if you need any taste-testers," I added, trying to be polite, not because I want to die once more.
"Absolutely," she said with a grin. "But only if you''re ready for another round."
Shit, I should keep quiet. Me and my tongue. I cursed myself for playing the gentleman role.
"I''ll be sure to prepare myself," I replied, the words leaving my mouth before I could stop them.
I should burn some cash shop items if I want to come out unharmed next time.
Sona smiled warmly. "Since you love cake so much, you can have the rest as well."
I glanced at the remaining cake, feeling a sense of impending doom. "You''re too kind," I said, forcing a smile. "I''ll make sure to savor it." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
"Please do," she said, her eyes shining with genuine happiness. "It means a lot to me that you appreciate my efforts."
I carefully wrapped up the rest of the cake, my mind racing for excuses to avoid consuming more of it.
As I exited her office, I couldn''t help but feel a strange mixture of amusement and dread. Sona''s cooking was something else entirely, and I needed to find a way to gracefully handle it in the future.
Back in the hallway, I let out a sigh of relief. I cast a spell and messaged Demiurge. "Demiurge, I have something for you to examine."
Demiurge''s response was swift. "Of course, Lord Alex. What is it you need examined?"
I glanced at the cake. "It''s a cake someone made for me. I suspect it might be... unique. I need to know exactly what''s in it."
"Understood, Lord Alex. I will analyze it thoroughly," Demiurge replied.
Feeling a bit more at ease knowing Demiurge was on it, I made my way back to the Occult Research Club.
As I walked, I thought about the day so far. Asia was settling in, Issey was getting her first contract, and I had narrowly survived Sona''s cooking. All in all, not a bad day.
When I reached the clubroom, the others were waiting for me. Asia looked up, a smile lighting her face. "How did it go with Sona-san?"
"It was... interesting," I said, setting the cake down on the table. "She made me a cake."
Rias''s eyes widened. "You ate it?"
I nodded, trying to keep a straight face. "Yeah, I did."
Akeno giggled, clearly amused. "And how was it?"
"Let''s just say it was a unique experience," I replied.
Issey, looking intrigued, asked, "What do you mean by ''unique''?"
I smiled wryly. "It''s best if you don''t find out firsthand."
Kiba chuckled. "Sounds like you had quite the adventure."
"That''s one way to put it," I said.
"Wow, you''re braver than I thought," Rias said, a hint of admiration in her voice.
I raised an eyebrow at her. "You seem to know about it."
"Of course. I''ve been friends with Sona since childhood, and I''ve had the chance to eat her cakes before."
Akeno laughed softly. "I remember you mentioning that, Rias. You never quite described it in detail, though."
Rias shook her head, a smile playing on her lips. "Let''s just say it''s an unforgettable experience."
Asia looked at me with wide eyes. "Was it really that bad?"
I chuckled. "Let''s just say Sona''s talents lie more in strategy than in baking."
"But you know, Alex, other than me and Serafall-sama, Sona hasn''t given her homemade cake to anyone, not even her own peerage," Rias said, looking at me.
I raised an eyebrow. "Really? So, I guess I''m honored in a way?"
Rias nodded, her expression serious yet amused. "Yes, in a way, you are in lot of ways. Sona think highly of you. And you need to prepared, Alex."
"Prepared? For what?" I asked, feeling a hint of apprehension.
"To meet her parents," Rias said, then added in a murmur, "and mine too."
"Wait, her parents and yours? Why?" Oh boy, I really getting the hang of acting like a dense protagonist.
"Nothing, really," Rias said with a smile. "They will just ask you some questions and you need to answer them. It''s a formality."
Formality? Rias dear, that''s what we call "asking permission from parents to marry the bride," I thought.
A man has to do what a man has to right.
Rias continue, "But before you meet my parents, I have something I need to do." Rias said.
She probably talking about Riser, her fiancee. I am also waiting to meet him.
~~~
(In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is over and next world has been confirmed to be New World(Overlord).)
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 141: Rias’s late night visit
Later that day.
Just like usual, I was about to go to bed after my nightly activities with Albedo, Yuri, and Shalltear.
Given that Asia was now living with us, I had to be more cautious about my nightly activities.
After the unfortunate incident where Asia walked in on a rather compromising scene, I made some adjustments. P
I limited my time with Albedo, Yuri, and Shalltear to two hours and insisted they wear proper clothing instead of the lewd cosplay outfits they usually preferred.
"Good night, ladies," I said, pulling on my dress as Albedo, Yuri, and Shalltear reluctantly dressed in more modest attire.
Albedo pouted slightly. "I still don''t see why we can''t have our fun like usual."
I sighed, giving her a soft smile. "We have to be considerate of Asia. She''s still adjusting to all of this."
Shalltear smirked. "But you have to admit, it was amusing seeing her reaction. I can''t wait to see her in ahegao face."
"Amusing for you, maybe," I replied, recalling Asia''s shocked face. "I don''t want to traumatize her." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Yuri nodded in agreement. "It''s important to make sure she''s comfortable here."
At least someone was sane.
"Exactly," I said, "I should have been more careful."
After ensuring everything was in order, I finally made my way to bed, hoping for some much-needed rest.
Suddenly, the floor in my room glowed. The light formed into a circular shape, and a familiar symbol appeared on it.
The Gremory group''s magic-circle. So the time has come, huh?
The magic-circle emitted a brilliant light that illuminated the entire room, and a person emerged from it.
It was the silhouette of a girl. A girl with crimson hair...
"Rias...?"
The one who appeared from the magic-circle was none other than Rias. She seemed to have the expression of someone cornered, the same look she had back in the clubroom.
Rias approached me as soon as she saw me. Then she said something shocking¡ªwell, not entirely shocking.
"Make love to me."
"Say no more."
A man can''t refuse a open invitation from a women after all.
If I refuse then I will put on trials by council of mans.
???
Rias''s crimson hair cascaded over her shoulders, her eyes filled with a mixture of determination and vulnerability. I stepped closer, feeling the weight of the moment.
"Rias," I said softly, "are you sure about this?"
She nodded, her eyes never leaving mine. "I need this, Alex. I need you."
Without another word, I pulled her into my arms. The tension in the room seemed to at its peak.
Rias started to remove her clothes. She finally takes her shirt off! Her oppai that is supported by the bra are visible! I can''t take my eyes off her white and huge breasts!
Damn, that''s an top tier boobs. And I am sounds like a classic pervert, Aren''t I?
Rias who only has her panties on, takes a huge breath.
"I am ready." Rais said.
Then she takes my right hand and...!
Squeeze.
My right hand which was grasped by her is placed on top of her boobs! I can feel a really soft sensation on all five fingers while it sinks in!
It''s a guy''s thing to concentrate their thoughts and sensations on their right hand at times like this!
The sensation of the her boobs was something else. If I have to describe this sensation, then it''s like a pudding that won''t crumble! Or the best quality marshmallow!
This was boobs which made the original protagonist of DXD the strongest.
If I use her boobs can I also become strongest in the universe or multiverse.
"Do you realise it?"
Rias says that to me with a charming voice.
"I''m also nervous. You can tell by my heart beat right?"
Now that you mention it, I can feel her heart beating fast through her soft boobs that I''m touching with my right hand. If I look carefully, her pure white skin starts to turn red.
She is nervous? So Rias who usually acts with elegance gets nervous for her first time as well huh.
The Rias started to strip my clothes. I quickly stopped her.
Not because I was chicking out, Ah hell nah, but because someone in trying to enter the house.
Then the floor of my room flashes once again.
Time to meet one of my favorite maid.
Seeing that, Riad sighs.
"...Looks like I was a bit late..."
Rias stares at the magic circle with disgust. The symbol on the magic circle is-Gremory group?
The person who appears from the magic-circle is a woman, appearing to be in her early twenties with back-length silver hair that features a long braid on each side with small blue bows at the ends, while the rest is let down which ends in twin braids and red eyes
Pic
The beautiful silver-haired maid speaks silently after seeing me and Rias.
"Are you trying to break the agreement by doing something like this?"
The maid says it plainly as if she is astonished. Rias twitches her eyebrows hearing that.
"If I don''t go this far, both Otou-sama and Onii-sama won''t listen to me right?"
"Both Sirzechs-sama and the master will become sad after they find out that you tried to give your purity to God of different pantheon."
Hearing the maid woman say that, Rias becomes unpleasant immediately.
"My purity is mine only. What''s wrong with giving it to someone whom I Love, Grayfia?"
The woman called Grayfia picks up Rias''s bra.
She continue what she was doing as the door to my room was busted open as Albedo and Yuri entered wearing their battle armours.
~~~
(In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is over and next world has been confirmed to be New World(Overlord).)
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 142: Grayfia
The woman called Grayfia picked up Rias''s discarded bra.
She continued what she was doing as the door to my room was busted open, and Albedo and Yuri entered, both wearing their battle armors.
The tension in the room was palpable. Grayfia glanced at Albedo and Yuri, then back at me. "It seems my presence has invited quite the bloodlust from your companions, Lord Alexander."
It was our first time meeting, yet she was calling me with titles.
I''m impressed, Grayfia. Given that she is my favorite maid, I would still be impressed even if she didn''t call me with titles.
"I am sorry for my late introduction but my name is Grayfia, a maid of Gremory,"
Before arriving at this world other than Issey, I also changed Grayfia history and because of my interference, Grayfia is just maid, like she introduced, not the wife of Sirzech.
I once again say this, A man has to do what man has to do.
If I came to DXD world and leave without capturing Grayfia heart then it would be crime which I am committing to myself.
"There''s no need for hostility," I said, raising a hand to Albedo and Yuri. "Grayfia is just here to ensure certain agreements are upheld."
Albedo relaxed slightly but kept her eyes on Grayfia. "We are only concerned with your safety, Lord Alexander."
Yuri nodded in agreement.
Why didn''t you come when Rias arrived? I thought. I didn''t ask them that. It was probably because they sensed that Rias was not much of a threat to me.
I turned to Grayfia and extended my hand for a handshake. "My name is Alexander. Pleased to make your acquaintance."
Grayfia hesitated for a moment before taking my hand in a firm, yet graceful handshake. "The pleasure is mine, Lord Alexander."
[Grayfia Lucifuge, The Strongest of Queen]
Acquaintance: 5% S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Description: She is the queen of Sirzechs Lucifer peerage.
Came here to stop Rias from doing something crazy.
Is little curious about, how you made both Sona and Rias fall for you.
Remark: You need to work hard to clap those cheeks.
Seeing that, I was looking pretty hard at Grayfia, Yuri, Came forward and said.
"I am Yuri Alpha, a MAID of Lord Alexander."
I looked at Yuri, surprised. This was the first time I had seen her take the initiative to speak without me prompting her. Moreover, it was the first time I sensed jealousy from her. Typically, the only emotions I sensed from Yuri were loyalty and, occasionally, hornness.
Even Albedo was surprised at Yuri''s behavior. And was it really necessary to emphasize "maid"?
Grayfia, maintaining her composure, gave Yuri a polite nod. "A pleasure to meet you, Yuri Alpha. It seems Lord Alexander is well-protected."
Yuri''s eyes glinted with determination. "Indeed. We will always ensure his safety."
For some reason, I was getting embarrassed¡ªnot by the fact that she would protect me, but by the way she said it.
Grayfia just looked at Yuri, then at me. She held her gaze on me for a moment before turning back to Rias without saying anything.
"Anyway, Rias, you should come with me," Grayfia said.
Rias nodded reluctantly, glancing back at me with an apologetic look. "I''ll be back soon, Alex."
I gave her a reassuring smile. "Take care, Rias."
We didn''t even confessed to each other but now we are acting like lovers.
As Grayfia and Rias exited the room through the magic circle, I let out a sigh of relief. The tension in the room eased slightly.
Yuri stepped closer, her expression softening. "I apologize if I overstepped, Lord Alexander. I just... felt the need to assert my role."
I placed a hand on her shoulder. "It''s okay, Yuri. I appreciate your dedication. Just... maybe tone down the intensity a bit next time."
Albedo, who had been observing the exchange, finally spoke up. "That Grayfia woman is strong, isn''t she, Alex-sama?"
I nodded, "Yes, she is. Grayfia is known as the Strongest Queen for a reason. Remember, after the three-way war, Grayfia was one of the pillars along with the current Devil Kings who suppressed the civil war. So she is on the level of a Devil King¡ªnot the strongest, but certainly not weak either."
Yuri furrowed her brow, clearly impressed. "So, she''s more than just a maid, figured."
"Exactly," I said. "Grayfia''s strength and influence make her a key figure in the underworld. The only reason why she choose to become a maid of Gremory because of a promise she made."
Albedo nodded.
"And one more thing, I told you guys that, Rias is engaged to someone, right."
Both Albedo and Yuri nodded.
"Well, I plan to destroy that engagement."
"Destroy? Doesn''t that mean you''ll be getting involved in Underworld politics?" Albedo asked, narrowing eyes .
"Yes, it does," I replied.
~~~
(In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is over and next world has been confirmed to be New World(Overlord).)
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
/BlackBolt517
Chapter 143: Albedo’s POV
Albedo
"Well, I plan to destroy that engagement," her Lord said, his voice calm but resolute.
"Destroy? Doesn''t that mean you''ll be getting involved in Underworld politics?" Albedo asked, narrowing her eyes in concern. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
"Yes, it does," Lord Alexander replied without hesitation.
Albedo''s mind raced. Getting involved in a different faction''s politics was not something to be taken lightly. It could have far-reaching consequences and spark conflicts that would be difficult to control.
She thought about her Lord Alexander''s declaration. Breaking the engagement between Rias Gremory and Riser Phoenix.
From what she know, The Phoenix family was influential and powerful, and one of important family which provides Phoenix tear, a substance equivalent to low-level healing potion, and interfering with such an arrangement could lead to significant political turmoil.
Albedo''s thoughts spiraled as she tried to understand Alexander''s true intentions because the decision such this is not taken because of some emotional value.
Sure, Lord Alexander was indulging in sexual activity with not her, but also other females.
Of course, Albedo didn''t hate that. In fact, as the absolute leader of Nazarick, having multiple wives, lovers, concubines, and sex slaves only showcased his power and dominance.
However, participating in other faction affairs seemed disadvantageous and plainly foolish to her.
Two forces only help each other when they are of equal power or when one is a vassal to another.
And Alexander is a King, so he shouldn''t show anything that underestimates his power. A ruler has some codes, after all. Interfering in the Underworld''s politics could potentially expose them to unnecessary risks and enemies.
If it was anyone else, Albedo would have questioned their sanity for proposing such a plan, one that could potentially make Nazarick appear weak. She would have demanded to know what was going through their mind to think of such a risky venture.
But the one in front of Albedo was not just anyone. He was the last of the Supreme Beings, the highest form of life, the one who all other Supreme Beings followed. He was the strongest being of Yggdrasil and held many other titles that would take Albedo a day to enumerate.
Alexander''s decisions were never to be doubted, even for a second. Albedo would never question his intentions. Yet, she couldn''t help but try to understand his reasoning, to ensure she could support him in the best possible way.
Albedo stood there, her mind racing as she tried to piece together the possible motives behind Alexander''s decision to interfere in the Underworld''s politics.
Why would he risk so much for this? What was the larger plan that she might be missing?
One possibility dawned on her: Alexander might be aiming to sow chaos and destabilize the power structures within the Underworld.
By breaking the engagement between Rias and Riser, he could be planting seeds of discord and weakening their united front.
In the ensuing chaos, Nazarick could swoop in and consolidate power, effectively taking control without appearing as the aggressor.
Albedo considered this angle carefully. The Underworld''s nobility was known for its complex alliances and rivalries.
A disruption of this magnitude could create a power vacuum, and in such a vacuum, Alexander''s strength and strategic brilliance could shine even brighter.
They could position themselves as the new power brokers, with Rias Gremory''s gratitude ensuring a strong ally within the Underworld.
But this was highly unlikely as to achieve chaos of that magnitude, they would need to use the old devils. Considering she hadn''t received any report about making use of the old devils, it only meant that this wasn''t the plan her Lord was going to use.
If her Lord was going to conquer the Underworld...
Albedo''s line of thought broke, and she recollected what they had been doing until now.
From the beginning, Lord Alexander told her that he wasn''t interested in war or any other conventional means of power. But as she traced back their actions, Albedo could see a pattern emerging in what she once thought were random activities.
On the day Nazarick transferred to the Dimensional Gap, Lord Alexander had a fight with Lady Death and defeated her. As compensation, he took Death as his wife and received a multiverse system as a reward.
Then he came to this world, and his first course of action was to enroll in the same academy as Rias and Sona, the sisters of the Devil Kings. This seemingly casual decision now appeared strategic in hindsight.
Next, Lord Alexander ordered Demiurge to make Sacred Gears, the most powerful artifacts of this world. While the process was still ongoing, it demonstrated his interest in leveraging the world''s inherent power structures.
After that, Lord Alexander proceeded to seduce both Sona and Rias. Albedo initially saw this as a testament to his charisma and strength, but now it seemed to be part of a grander design. By winning the hearts and loyalty of these influential devil heiresses, he was positioning himself strategically within the Underworld''s power structure.
As Albedo pieced these events together, a realization dawned upon her. Perhaps Lord Alexander wasn''t aiming for outright conquest. Instead, he was weaving a web of influence and power, one that would allow him to control the Underworld from within, subtly but effectively.
By enrolling in the academy, he had placed himself at the center of the young devils'' world, gaining their trust and admiration. Ordering the creation of Sacred Gears indicated his intent to possess unrivaled power. Seducing Rias and Sona secured alliances with two of the most powerful devil families.
Albedo''s respect for her Lord deepened further. His strategy was elegant and efficient, avoiding unnecessary conflict while securing a position of immense influence. She felt a surge of pride and determination. She would ensure that every move they made would reinforce this grand strategy.
Still there is one doubt she needs to clarify to make the full picture.
~~~
(In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is over and next world has been confirmed to be New World(Overlord).)
Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.
And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.
In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.
/BlackBolt517